I i i V ''' '
l! *. ^.'* ..*, "'.
I: % I % '*
S li.fc.ii
PROCEEDINGS
THE SOCIETY
BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.
NOVEMBER, 1884,
JUNE, 1885,
VOL. VII. FIFTEENTH SESSION.
PUBLISHED AT
THE OFFICES OF THE SOCIETY, II, Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.
1885.
HARRISON AND SONS,
PRINTERS IN ORDINARY TO HER MAJESTY,
ST. martin's lane, LONDON.
COUNCIL, 1884-5,
President : — S. Birch, D.C.L., LL.D., F.S.A., &c.
Vice-Presidents : —
Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter.
Sir Hardinge Stanley Giffard, M.P., Q.C, &c.
The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L., &c.
Sir A. H. Layard, K.C.B., &c.
The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., &c., Bishop of Durham.
Walter Morrison.
Charles T. Newton, C.B., D.C.L.
Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart., D.C.L., M.D.
Rev. Geo. Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury.
Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c.
Very Rev. Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury.
Council :-
W. A. Tyssen Amherst, M.P., &c.
Robert Bagster.
Rev. Charles James Ball.
Rev. Canon Beechey, M.A.
Arthur Gates.
Rev. T. K. Cheyne.
Thomas Christy, F.L.S.
Robert Gust, F.R.A.S.
Charles Harrison, F. S.A.
Rev. Albert Lowy. F. D. Mocatta. J. Manship Norman, M.A. Alexander Peckover, F.S.A. Theophilus G. Pinches. F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A. P. Le Page Renouf. F. Cope Whitehouse. Rev. W. Wright, D.D,
Honorary Treasurer — Bernard T. Bosanquet. Secretary — W. Harry Rylands, F.S.A. Honorary Secretary for Foreign Correspondence — Rev. A. H. Sayce, M.A. Honorary Librarian — William Simpson, F.R.G.S.
CONTENTS,
Secretary's Report, List of Council, &c., for 1885... 58 — 62, 64
Statement of Receipts and Expenditure for the year ending December 31st, 1883 ... ... ... ... ... 63
Donations to Library 2—5, 43, 55, 73, 91, 129
Purchases for Library ... ... ... ... ... 5
Nomination of Candidates ... ... 5, 44, 57, 75, 92, 131, 160
Election of Members 45, 57, 75, 92, 131, 159, 160
Election of Honorary Members ... ... ... ... 57
Notices of Decease of Members ... ... ... ... i, 129
Publications of the Society, Notices, &c. ... ... 72, 128, 156
November 4, 1884.
P. le Page Renouf On some Religious Texts of the Early Egyptian Period, preserved in Hieratic Papyri in the British Museum ... ... ... ... ... ... 6
S, Birch, D.C.L., &c. {President). Four Fragments of Papyrus, belonging to the Edinburgh Museum of Science and Art ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 7
E. A. Wallis Budge. Notes on Egyptian Stelse, principally
of the Eighteenth Dynasty ... ... ... ... 7 — 10
Prof A. H. Sayce. Greek Ostraka from Erment and
Karnak n — 28
W. F. Ainsworth. The Battle of Cunaxa 28—30
Prof W. Wright, LL.D. Ex-voto from the Tem])le of Baal at Carthage ... ... ... ... ... ... 31
CONTENTS. V
PAGE
Theo. G. Pinches. Documents relating to Slave Dealing in
Babylonia in Ancient Times ... ... ... ... 32 — 36
Prof. Sayce. The Kypriote Graffiti of Abydos ... ... 36 — 41
P. le Page Renouf The Horse in the Book of the Dead 41 — 42
December 2, 1884.
S. Birch, D.C.L., &c. {President). On the Egyptian Belief
concerning the Shade or Shadow of the Dead ... ... 45 — 49
S. Birch, D.C.L., &c. {President). On some Egyptian
Rituals of the Roman Period ... ... ... ... 49 — 50
H. Rassam. The Battle of Cunaxa ... ... ... 50 — 52
S. Birch, D.C.L., &c. {President). The Inscriptions on
Sepulchral Objects in the British Museum ... ... 52 — 54
January 13, 1885.
Theo. G. Pinches. The Early Babylonian King- Lists ... 65 — 70
February 3, 1885.
F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A. Notes on the Antiquities from
Bubastis, in the Collection of F. G. Hilton Price ... 75 — 79
Prof. Sayce. The Karian Language and Inscriptions ... 79
S. Birch, D.C.L., &c. {President). Four Fragments of Papyrus belonging to the Edinburgh Museum of Science
and Art 79—89
Prof. A. H. Sayce. Two Greek Ostraka from Karnak, in
the possession of the Rev. Greville Chester ... ... 89 90
March 3, 1885.
Edouard Naville. Inscription of the Destruction of Man- kind in the Tomb of Rameses III ... ... ... 93 — 9^
E. Wallis Budge, B.A. Notes on the Martyrdom of the
Coptic Martyr Isaac of Tiphre ... ... ... ... 95 — 97
Rev. A. Lowy. The >Veasel and the Cat in Ancient Times,
by the Rev. Dr. Placzek ... ... ... 97 — 98
VI CONTENTS.
PAGE
Prof. J. Lieblein, on the "Great Cackler"... ... ... 99 — 100
P. le Page Renouf. The Egyptian Silurus Fish and its functions in Hieroglyphics. The true Phonetic Value of the Sign Q^, ideographic of strife and war, and its homophones ... ••• ... ••• ••• ...100 — 108
Dr. A. Wiedemann. Sur deux Temples batis par des Rois
de la 29'' Dynastie k Karnak ... ... ... ...108 — 112
F. Cope Whitehouse. Mar-Moeris, West of the Oxy-
rhyncus — Behnesa... ... ... ... ••• ...112 — 120
S. Birch, D.C.L., &c. {Presidetit). Hieroglyphic Inscrip- tion near the Cataract of Tangur... ... ... ... 121
E. A. Wallis Budge. Some Egyptian Stel^ in the
Collection of Queen's College, Oxford ... ... ...122 — 123
Theo. G. Pinches. The Name of the city and country
over which Tarku-timme ruled ... ... ... ...124 — 127
May 5, 1885.
William Simpson. Exhibition of Photograph of Inscrip- tion from Hamadan ... ... ... ... ... 132
Remarks by Theo. G. Pinches 132 — 133
R. N. Cust. Excavations in progress, or lately completed
in Egypt 133
E. Revillout. Notes on some Demotic Documents in the
British Ivluseum ... ... ... ... ... •••133 — 140
Prof. Sayce. An Inscription of Assur-bani-pal from Tartusi4i — 143
Prof. Sayce. The Inscription of Tarkondemos ... •••143 — 147
Theo. G. Pinches. The State Barge of Darius ... ...148 — 152
P. le Page Renouf. Seb, the great Cackler ... ...152 — 154
W. H. Rylands {Secretary). An Inscribed Stone Bowl ...154 — 155
June 2, 1885.
Rev. Henry George Tomkins. A Paper on the Topo- graphy of Northern Syria, with special reference to the Karnak Lists of Thothmes III ... ... ... ...160—163
CONTENTS. VU
PAGE
P. Le Page Renouf. The Eclipse in Egyptian Texts ... 163-170
Theo. G. Pinches. On a Series of Specimens of the FamiUar Correspondence of the Babylonians and
Assyrians ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 170
Professor Sayce, On the Site of This ... ... ... 171-178
W. H. Summers, Communication from ... ... ... 179
Dr. Wiedemann. Two Dated Monuments of the Museum
Meermanno-Westreenianum at the Haag- ... ... 179-184
Professor Sayce. Hieroglyphic Inscription at How, con- taining the Name of a New King ... ... ... 185-187
Professor J. Lieblein, The Title of the Book of the Dead 187-193
M. E. Lefebure. Le Nom ifegyptien de ITchneumon ... 193-194
Professor Sayce. More Greek Ostraka from Karnak ... 195-200
Dr. A. Wiedemann. On a Monument of the Time of King
Chu-en-iten ... ... ... ... ... ... 200-203
Dr. Birch. Roman Papyri ... 204-210
P. Le Page Renouf The Title of the Book of the Dead 210-213
Hypocephalus in the Collectionof Walter Myers, Esq., F.S.A. 213-214
CONTENTS.
ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
Ex-voto from the Temple of Baal at Carthage ... ... ... 31
Tablet referring to the restoration of slaves on the refunding
of the money paid (S + 431. British Museum) ... ... 32
Stele of xenti-xati-em-hat in the Library of Queen's College,
Oxford ... ... ... ... ... ... . . ... 122
Tablet relating to work done on the State Barge of Darius ... 148
An Inscribed Stone Bowl from Babylon ... ... ... 154
Dec. 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.'EOLOGY. [1SS4.
THE FOLLO"WING BOOKS ARE REQUIRED FOR THE LIBRARY OF THE SOCIETY.
BoTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio. 1847-1850.
Place, Ninive et I'Assyrie, 1866-1869. 3 vols., folio.
Brugsch-Bey, Grammaire De'motique. i vol., folio.
Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.
Vols. I— III (Brugsch).
Recueil de Monuments Egyptiens, copie's sur lieux et
public's par H. Brugsch et J. DUmichen. (4 vols., and the text by Dumichen of vols. 3 and 4.)
DuMiCHEN, Historische Inschriften, Szc, ist series, 1867.
2nd series, 1869.
Altaegyptische JCalender-Inschriften, 1866.
Tempel-Inschriften, 1862. 2 vols., folio.
GoLENiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877.
Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &c., 1880.
De Rouge, Etudes Egyptologiques. 13 vols., complete to 1880.
Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy.
ScHROEDER, Die Phonizische Sprache.
Haupt, Die Sumerischen Familiengesetze.
ScHRADER, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament. 1872.
Rawlinson, Canon, 6th and 7th Ancient Monarchies.
OsBURN, The Antiquities of Egypt. 8vo., 1841.
Robinson, Biblical Researches. 8vo., 1841.
PiERRET, Dictionnaire d'Arche'ologie Egyptienne. 8vo. Paris, 1875.
Burkhardt, Eastern Travels.
Wilkinson, Materia Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-30. {Text only)
Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Se'ries I, II, III. 1862-1873.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phe'nicie, &c. 4to. 1867.
Le Calendrier des Jours Fastes et NeTastes de I'annee
Egyptienne. 8vo. 1877. Maspero, Du genre epistolaire chez les Egyptiens de I'e'poque
Phraonique. 8vo. Paris, 1872. De Carchemis oppidi Situ et Historia Antiquissima.
8vo. Paris, 1872.
Dec. 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
NOTICES.
Subscriptions to the Society become due on the ist of January each year. Those Members in arrear for the current year are requested to send the amount j[,\ xs. at once to the Treasurer, B. T. BosANQUET, Esq., 73, Lombard Street, E.G.
Papers proposed to be read at the Monthly INIeetings must be sent to the Secretary on or before the loth of the preceding month.
Members having New Members to propose are requested to send in the names of the Candidates on or before the loth of the month preceding the meeting at which the names are to be submitted to the Council. On application, the proper nomination forms may be obtained from the Secretary.
Vol. VIII, Part 3, of the " Transactions " of the Society will be issued in January next. Only a few complete sets of the "Transactions" of the Society now remain \ they may be obtained by application to the Secretary, W. Harry Rylands, F.S.A., 11, Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.
The Library of the Society, at 11, Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C, is open to Members on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, between the hours of 1 1 and 4, when the Secretary is in attendance to transact the general business of the Society.
As a new list of Members will shortly be printed, Members are requested to send any corrections or additions they may wish to have made in the list which was published in Vol. VII, Part 3.
Members are recommended to carefully preserve their copies ot the " Proceedings," as they will not be reprinted at the end of the Volume of " Transactions," and if lost can only be supplied at a charge for each Part, or for the Volumes.
The Library and Ofi-ices of the Society will be closed during Vacation, from December 24th to January 2nd, 1885, inclusive.
ProcccJings, Soc. Bib!. Arch., Nov., 18S4.
TABLET REFERRING TO THE RESTORATION OF SLAVES, ON THE REFUNDING OF THE MONEY PAID.
I
2,
3 4 5 6,
7 8
9 10 1 1 12 13 14 15 16
17 18
S.+ 431.
>^ ?p ^ y ^ ^^ -ir^^ E^n 5^^ <3:<? -*^ -1 W ^
^^\'^^^r^\^ -a a ^ ^r- ^^ a-
^ -y^y <y^>fl^JL "hH "^n A>- ^ ^ ^K ?? A- -B\ x^W ^ \^ y? .4 yy y^y ^\ .4 ^-^r n >-4 y <<<<<^ .4 y{ ^ y; <y^ ^^ v, \^ y -^ycycy ^.^ r >^ -^y^y ^^y a r <V^l ^Z <ill ^ 'iT- t^^KT a]f I^
jL.. ^^y ^ ^n ^T I? .^ iir E^ ^ <«
^ j^i HT ¥ y 4f<y >yu <y>^ "^n iir ^ -ii! 1^ y g< :Hy ^lyy <ii ^ ? ^y :±y^y ^.^yy 'eH >^
y ^ >fl^l y? t^ X<- ^(erasure) ^^:= Jryi *^>^y ""tJ^ (erasure).
On the left-hand edge is the impression of a seal with a representation not unlike a scorpion, but which is, most likelj-, only produced by natural marks in the stone used for the seal. Beneath the seal-impression are
the words i^.-y t:^y y <y^,flf^ x^^ <n I
HYPOCKPHALUS IN T H F.
Pr-oceeduxgs. SocXvbLAdv.May. 188i.
TISH MUSEUM N08445
Troceedi/iqs Soc.Bibl. Ardu. Mou/. 18d-f:
FRAGM.EMT OF HYPOCEPHALUS OF PAPYRUS. IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM N° 8445 a
I
^'ntf>'-
HypocepKalus jn the Coll*
ProceodLn^^r Sor.Bd>lArck.Jiw£, 1885.
of Walter Myei's Esq. F.S A.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY.
FIFTEENTH SESSION, 1884-85.
First Meeting, j^th November, 1884. SAMUEL BIRCH, D.C.L., LL.D., &c., President,
IN THE CHA[R.
-^-^^ve^-
The President announced with great regret the loss the Society had suffered since the last meeting by the decease of some of its most distinguished members : —
Professor R. K. Lepsius, Honorary Member, born 181 1, died loih July, 1S84.
Edward Thomas Rogers-Bey, Honorary Member, born 1831, died loth June, 1884.
Sir Erasmus Wilson, LL.D., F.R.S., Vice-President, born 1809, died 8th August, 1884.
Stanislas Guyard, Member, born 1843, died 6th September, 1884.
[No. XLVIII.] I
Nov. 4] SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1884.
The following Presents were announced, and thanks ordered to be returned to the Donors : —
From the Royal Society : — -The Proceedings. Vol. XXXVI.
Nos. 230, 231, 232. February — May, 1S84. 8vo. London. From the Society of Antiquaries of London : — The Proceedings,
Second Series. Vol. IX. No. 3. December 7, 1882, to June 28,
1883. 8vo. List of Fellows. 12th June, 1884. From the Geological Society : — The Quarterly Journal. Vol. XL.
Parts 2 and 3. Nos. 158, 159. May and August, 1884. 8vo.
London. From the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland : —
The Journal. New Series. Vol. XVI. Parts 3 and 4. July
and October, 1884. 8vo. London. From the Royal Geographical Society : — The Proceedings and
Mondily Record of Geography. Vol. VI. Nos. 6, 7, 8, 9,
and 10. June to October, 1884. 8vo. London. From the Royal Institute of British Architects : — The Proceedings.
Nos. 13, 14, 15, 16, 17. May to July, 1884. 4to. London. The
Transactions. Session 1883-84. 4to. London. Sept., 18S4. From the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland : —
The Journal. Vol. XIII, No. 4; Vol. XIV, No. i. May and
August, 1884. 8vo. London. From the Royal Archaeological Institute : — The Archaeological
Journal. Vol. XLI. Nos. 162 and 163. 1884. 8vo. London. From the Palestine Exploration Fund : — The Quarterly Statement
July and October, 1884. 8vo. London. From the Philosophical Society of Glasgow : — The Proceedings,
1883-84. Vol. XV. 8vo. Glasgow. From the Victoria Institute : — The Journal. Vol. XVII. 8vo,
London. 1884. From the Academie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres : — Comptes
Rendus des Seances de I'anne'e 1884. Quatrieme serie. Tome XII.
Janvier — Mars, Avril — Juin. 8vo. Paris.
From the Societe Royale des Anticjuaries du Nord : — Aarboger,
1882. Part 2. 8vo. Copenhagen. 1884. From the American Oriental Society : — Proceedings at Boston.
May, 1884. 8vo.
2
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
From the Editor : — The American Journal of Philology. Edited
by Professor Basil L. Gildersleave. Vol VI, Nos. i and 2.
8vo. Baltimore, 18S4. April and July. From the Editor : — The American Antiquarian and Oriental
Journal. Edited by Rev. Stephen D. Peet. Vol. VI. Nos. 4
and 5. July and September, 1884. 8vo. Chicago. From the Editor : — Le Museon, Revue Internationale. Tome III.
No. I. Janvier, 1884. 8vo. Paris. Actes du Sixieme Congres International des Orientalistes tenu en
T883 h. Leide. Premiere Partie. Compte-Rendu des Seances.
8vo. Liede. 1884.
From tlie x\uthor : — Dizionario di Mitologia Egizia. R. V. Lanzone.
4th Part. 4to. Torino. 1884. From the Author : — Over drie handschriften op Papyrus bekend onder de Titels van Papyrus du Lac Moeris du Fayoum et du Labyrinthe, door W. Pleijte. 4to. Amsterdam, 1884.
Reprinted from the Koninkliike Akademie van Weten- schappen te Amsterdam. From the Author, W. Gole'nischeff : — Sur I'origine alphab^tique de certains hieroglyphes.
From Vol. II. of the Congress of Orientalists at Leyden. From the Author,' Johannes Diimichen : — Zur Erinnerung an Richard Lepsius. Strassburg. 1884.
From F. G. Hilton Price : — Notes upon some Ancient Egyptian
Implements.
Journal Anthropological Institute. 1884. From the Author : — Die Saule aus Philae in Berlin. Mit einem
grammaticalischen Anhang. Von Ludwig Stern. Folio. Reprinted from the Zeitschrift fiir Aeg. Sprache. 1884. From the Author : — Nine Hundred Miles up the Nile, November
3rd, 1883— February 9th, 1884. By the Rev. F. A. Walker,
D.D., F.L.S. 8vo. London. 1884. From the Publishers, Messrs. Harrison and Sons : — The London
Obelisk. By George Paterson Yeats. 8vo. London. 1884. From Madame Lenormant : — Discours prononces sur la tombe de
M. Frangois Lenormant le 11 Decembre, 1883. From the Author : — Divisione politica e militare dell' antica .'\ssiria
notestoriche del Dr. Ix)dovico A. Oberziner. 8vo. Trento. 1884.
3
■Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGY. [1884
From the Author : — Steles trouves a Hadrumete. Par Philippe Berger. 4to. Paris. 1S84.
Exlrait de la Gazette Archeologique. Tome IX.
PVom the Author : — Biblical and Historical Criticism, the Language of Nimrod, the Kushite. By Dr. Paul Haupt. July, 1884.
Reprinted from John Hopkins University Circulars. Vol. H. No. 7 {?). From the Author : — The Babylonian " Woman's Language." By P. Haupt. 1884.
From the American Journal of Philology. Vol, V. No. i. From the Author : — Babylonian Life and History. By E. A. Wallis Budge, B.A. 8vo. London. 1884.
From the Author : — The Empire of the Hittites. By Rev. William Wright, D.D. With Decipherment of Hittite Inscriptions. By Prof. A. H. Sayce, LL.D. A Hittite Map. By Col. Sir Charles Wilson, F.R.S., and Capt, Conder, R.E., and a Complete Set of Hittite Inscriptions. Revised by Mr. W. H. Rylands, F.S.A. 8vo. London. 1884.
From the Secretary of State for India in Council : — The Sacred
Books of the East. Vol. XV. The Upanishads. Part 2, and
Vol. XXL The Saddharma-Pundarika. 8vo. Oxford. 1884. From the Rev. J. Marshall : — History of Ancient Egypt. By
George Rawlinson, M.A. 2 vols. London. 1881. From the Rev. J. Marshall : — Map of the Holy Land, constructed
by C. W. M. Van de Velde. Gotha. 1858. From S. Birch, D.C.L., LL.D., &c., President: — From Egypt to
Palestine through Sinai, the Wilderness, and the South Country.
By S. C. Bartlett, D.D., LL.D. 8vo. New York. 1879. From the Author : — Die Chamirsprache in Abessinien, II. Von
Leo Reinisch. 8vo. Wien. 1884.
Aus dem Jahrgange 1884 der Sitzungsberichte der phil.-hist.
Classe der Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaften (CVI Bd.,
I. Heft, S. 317), besonders abgedruckt. From the Author : — On the Meaning and Origin of the Fylfot and
Swastika. By Robert Philips Greg, Esq., F.S.A., F.G.S.
4to. London. 1884.
Reprinted from the Archseologia. Vol. XLVIII. 4
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS.
[1S84.
From W. Golenischeff :— Assirigskie klinsobraznouid textoui (Cunei- form Assyrian Texts). By M. Nikolsky, Professor of Hebrew at the University of Moscow. Part i. 4to. Moscow. 1883.
From W. Golenischeff: — Soume'riyskiy, gimm bogou oo-nia (Sumerian Hymn to the God of Fire). By M. Nikolsky. Part 2. 4to. Moscow. 1884.
From John Holmes:— An Account of an Egyptian Mummy presented to the Museum of the Leeds Philosophical and Literary Society by the late John Blayds, Esq. Drawn up at the request of the Council by William Osburn, jun., F.R.S.L., Secretary to the Society, &c., &c. 8vo. Leeds. 1828. From George Bertin :— The New Testament in Tamil. Printed at the Church Mission Press, for the Madras Auxiliary Bible Society. 8vo. 1836.
From ^V. H. Rylands, Secretary :— Prosperi Alpini yEgpti Historiie Naturalis. 2 vols. 4to. Lugduni Eatavorum. 1735.
The following have been purchased by the Council for the Library of the Society : —
Chrestomathie Demotique. Par Eugene Revillout. 4to. Paris.
1880. Der Grabpalast des Patuamenap in der Thebanischen Nekropolis,
&c. Herausgegeben von Johannes Dumichen. Part i. Folio.
Leipzig. 1884.
The following were nominated for election at the next Meeting on December 2nd, 1884: —
Rev. W. I. F. Vashon Baker, M.A., The College, Marlborough.
Rev. S. M. Hamilton, M.A., D.D., New York, U.S.A.
Josiah Mullens, Sydney, New South Wales.
Mrs. E. O'Gorman, 39, Wilbury Road, West Brighton.
Rev. Thos. Richards, The Manse, Old Hill, near Dudley.
William S. Rolland, Cargen Lodge, Kensington Road, South
Yarra, Melbourne, Victoria. Rev. R. P. Thompson, Ranscomb A-'illas, Havant.
To be added to the List of Subscribers : —
Divinity School, Philadelphia, Penn., U.S.A. Newton Theological Library, Newton Centre, Mass., U.S.A.
5
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1884.
A Paper was read by P. Le Page Renouf, " On some Religious Texts of the Early Egyptian Period preserved in Hieratic Papyri of the British Museum."
There are several well known cases in which Egyptian documents have a note appended to them, stating that the original of the foregoing composition was found, under circumstances more or less remarkable, in some building of very ancient date. Statements like this naturally give rise to the suspicion of pious fraud, and they are sometimes quoted for the purpose of discrediting the veracity of authorities on P^gyptian history. It will, however, appear from the present paper that such statements are not necessarily untrustworthy.
There is in the British Museum a papyrus to which Dr. Birch alludes in an article which appeared in Dr. Lepsius' Zeitschrift in 187 1 (p. 104). One portion of the religious texts contained in this papyrus is there said to have been found on a roll of leather in the library of Osiris, in the time of King Amenophis III, and another part is also said to have been found in the Fame library at Abydos in the reign of the same king, or in that of Thothmes III.
It is of course impossible to verify the fact of the discovery recorded in the rubrics, but we have fortunately the means of proving that such a discovery is not in any way unworthy of belief The religious texts are certainly not forgeries of a later period ; they are demonstrably more ancient than the times of either of the Egyptian kings mentioned in the rubrics, and are, in fact, identical with the ritual recently discovered in the pyramids of kings Unas, Pepi, and Teta.
The Malcolm Papyrus is not the only one in the British Museum which contains these primitive texts. There is another (Salt, 137-153) which contains the same chapters in the same order, and also the rubrics mentioning their discovery. There are, moreover, at least two other papyri in the same collection, which, although written at a very late period, undoubtedly contain texts from a Ritual, tlie antiquity of which is probably not inferior to that of the Book of the Dead.
The present paper gives an account of these papyri and of their contents, together with some remarks on the earliest mytliology.
6
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
Dr. Birch described four fragments of Papyrus belonging to the Edinburgh Museum of Science and Art, and allowed to be exhibited by the Secretary of the Science and Art Department.
The remarks of Dr. Birch will be published in a future number of the Proceedings.
A vote of thanks was awarded to the Secretary of the Science and Art Department for his kindness in allowing the papyri to be exhibited and published by the Society.
E. A. Wallis Budge read some notes on Egyptian Stelse, principally of the Eighteenth Dynasty.
As Dr. Birch has shown, sepulchral tablets were used at all periods, and they were often deposited inside the sepulchres, although on certain papyri they are represented outside the doors of the tombs, and often accompanied by the small obelisk which adorned the sepulchres. Sepulchral tablets have great value ; for although the formula is in many cases the same, yet from them we may glean facts relating to the social life of the Egyptian, notices of posts of honour and dignities among the Egyptians, and at times, historical and political notices of the greatest importance. This is my apology for the few notes and the translations of the Egyptian sepulchral tablets which I have, and which I shall now proceed to describe. The tablets are five in number; four belong to the XVIIIth dynasty, and one to the XlXth, that is to say to the period when the deceased is represented in adoration to deities of the nether world, when the figures are shown wearing the cone, and when the form ka appears in the dedication. Two of the tablets were erected in honour of a man called Next-Ames ; one is certainly dated in the fourth year of the reign of king Ai, and on the other the date is wanting. It will be remembered that king Ai was originally fan-bearer, royal scribe, and master of the horse to the heretic king xuenaten. According to Brugsch, he married Tii, the nurse of this monarch, and was a priest in the temple of the god Amen, of whom he was a devout worshipper. After he was raised to the throne, he honoured these priests in a very distinguished manner. He carried on wars in the north and south, gaining many
7
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGY. [1884.
splendid victories. Pa-ur, the prince of Cush, sent to Ai many valuable presents as a token of his homage, but apparently the Egyptian and Ethiopian princes were on very good terms, for on the walls of the rock grottoes of Shatain, Ai is represented with Pa-ur by his side praying to various gods. The " godly father " Ai prepared for himself a tomb in the Biban-el-Molouk, to the west of Thebes, in the mountains. This, as well as his sarcophagus, have been preserved until this day, although his name and features have been erased therefrom. But to return to Next-Ames. The copy of one of the stelae of this personage is given by Prisse in his " Monuments,"* and that of the other by Lepsius in the "Denkmaler."t Each tablet is rounded at the top, and in a semicircular space at the top is represented two figures of Anubis. They face each other; over each is an ^itat, and the words dp uat, or " opener of the roads." The opening lines of each tablet are occupied by the titles of king Ai, and among them are " destroyer of the Asiatics," and " chief of the nine bows." Then follow prayers asking for the deceased a series of material comforts, among others that his limbs may be solid, that his soul may alight upon the branches of the trees which the deceased had planted, that he might refresh himself beneath his sycamore trees, that he might have his mouth given him wherewith to speak like the followers of Horus ; and lastly, that he might receive his slices from the joint upon the table of the great god, and that cakes might be brought to him, together with jugs of beer.
Next-Ames next proceeds to record his good deeds upon earth. He says : " I have done the behests of men and the will of the gods, wherefore I have given bread to the hungry, and have satisfied the indigent. My mouth hath not spoken insolently against my superior officers. There hath been no haughtiness in my step, but I have walked measuredly." To walk with a light undignified gait appears to have been regarded with dislike by Eastern nations, and it will be remembered that Isaiah blamed the daughters of Zion for their exaggerated gait, saying, " they walk along tripping with a tripping
gait." (Is. iii, 16, r\;f7r\ ri^c^i Tji^rr.)
Next-Ames then says : " I have performed the law beloved by the king. I understand his commands ; I gave my mind without
* Plate 17; see Sharpe, "Egypt. Inscrip.," p. 106. t Cf. iii, 114 /; and B'-ue;sch, " Deutsche Revue," vii, p. "jt,. 8
Nov. 4] PROCKEDINGS. [1884.
the least hesitation to what he said ; I understood the things about which . I should keep silence ; " and in return for the zeal and dis- creetness of Next-Ames, Ai made him councillor. The last lines of the tablet are most interesting. They read : " O ye living upon earth, living for eternity, enduring for ever. O ye priests and ministrants of Osiris, and everyone learned in divine tradition. When ye enter my sepulchre and pass through it, utter ye your prayers by the side of my tablet, and proclaim ye my name without cessation in the presence of the lords of the law. And may your gods favour you, and may ye after a god old age transfer your dignities to your children, always provided that ye say : ' May Osiris grant a royal oblation to Ne^t-Ames, lord of fidelity, superintendent of works in the temple of Ai, prince and first prophet of Ames and Isis. May his memorial abide in the seat of eternity.' "
The next stele to which I would call attention is that of Thothmes, the president of the gatekeepers of Memphis. It is preserved in the British Museum, and bears the number 155. The top is rounded the figures are coloured red, the background of the stele is black, and the hieroglyphics are blue. Dr. Birch considers it to belong to the XVIIIth dynasty. The scene at the top of the tablet represents adorations to Osiris, who is seated on a throne facing to the right, wearing the a(f crown In his left hand is the symbol of power, and in his right a whip. Behind him stands Isis, and before Osiris is a table laden with sacrificial offerings. The deceased Thothmes is shown before the altar, together with his sister and brother. From this inscription we learn the names of three pylons or gates of Abydos. They were Hapt-nebes, Aau-her-nebes, and Uben-Ra- maa-es, that is, "she who conceals her lord ;" " she whose two arms are towards her lord ;" and "the sun-god rises to see her." The Egyptians gave names to the most important doors and gates of their cities and temples; for example, see " Mariette Abydos," Vol. I, p. 13, where the names of the doors of a series of rooms are given. A like custom prevailed among other nations. A small (Cylinder of Neriglissar gives the names of the four gates of the temple Zida ; and in the Acts of the Apostles we are told that the lame man was laid at the gate of the temple called Beautiful.
In the next stele we have more of the pictorial element and a shorter inscription. It is divided into three parts. In the first sits
9
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY. [1884.
Osiris holding two sceptres and a whip. Behind him stands Isis, and above her head is written, *' Isis, divine mother, avenging her brother, lady of the two earths." Nepthys, " empress of the road of the west," is standing by her side. Before Osiris is a table laden with fruits and cakes, at which stands Rema, together v/ith his sister Tapu. The daughter of the deceased and Nahi, his grand-daughter, are also represented.
In the second division of the tablet Rema and his sister are represented seated upon chairs ; his son, Apii or Apepi, offers to him fire, water, and the usual offerings. Above the son is written, " Oblation of all good and pure things to the ka of Rema, the chief of the unguent room, by his son Apii, or Apepi, the chief of those who listen to complaints." Behind the sun stand Rames, six females, and the son of the deceased, Amen Ua. In the right hand lower corner Rema is represented kneeling in adoration, with both hands raised. The inscription is really a hymn to Osiris, and all that we learn about the deceased personally is, that he was " president of the unguent preparations of the double white house of the lord of the two earths," and also " chief of the royal wig of the good god." His son was the " chief of those who listen to complaints."
And this brings us to the last stele. It is preserved in the Louvre, and was erected in honour of Ames-mes, otherwise called Kanre, or the Carian. Kanre was the son of Kanreneraa and Anenit. His mother Anenit was sistrum-bearer of Isis. His ofificial positions were that of "Royal scribe, member of the privy council, and apparently he had the charge of the accounts of the chapel. He was also computer of the labours performed there, and was super- intendent of the work of the priestesses of Neith.
Mr. Budge submitted translations of the various texts given on these monuments. In doing so he added explanations, &c., at the same time colling attention to the most noteworthy points of interest.
Thanks were returned for these communications.
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
The following Descriptions have been received from Professor Sayce : —
Greek Ostraka from Erment and Karnak.
I will follow up the communications of Dr. Birch and Dr. Wiedemann on Greek Ostraka from Egypt, by giving the readings of some which I collected at Thebes in the winters of 1881 and 1883. In 1881 the natives were employed in excavating the ruins of an old Koptic village on the north side of the temple of Karnak, for the sake of the manure contained in the dust of its buildings. These, like all other human habitations in Egypt, were constructed of bricks dried in the sun. The bricks, it turned out, had been hardened with the help of inscribed potsherds, which came to light as soon as the bricks themselves crumbled into dust. The potsherds are partly in Greek, partly in Demotic, while there are a few in a handwriting which I cannot read, and they must have all come from some record chamber where they had been deposited in regular order. At all events, the ostraka found in particular houses or particular parts of the old village always belonged to a particular group or series. Dr. Wiedemann and myself secured a considerable number of the ostraka from the boys of the place ; Mr. Greville Chester subsequently procured a good many more, which are now in the British Museum. Between my two visits to Thebes I found that the greater part of the village had been dug up by the feUahin^ and that consequently there was a large amount of ostraka in the hands of the dealers at Karnak, who had discovered that European visitors set a value upon them.
The Karnak ostraka, which are written in Greek, are exceedingly difficult to read, and no attempt to do so has hitherto been made. The difficulties presented by the execrable handwriting of most of them are increased by a fact which Dr. Wiedemann and I believed we had ascertained, that some of the texts, though written in Greek characters, are in a foreign language, presumably that of the Blemmyes, while in others foreign words are mixed with Greek words. It must be confessed, however, that I came across none of these non- Greek texts last winter, while I bought one or two ostraka which were written so legibly as to furnish a key to the reading of the rest.
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY. [1S84.
But before I proceed to give the texts of those of my Karnak potsherds which I have succeeded in deciphering, I must notice some ostraka from Erment, several of which were procured last winter by Mr. Strachan-Davidson, and two or three by myself. These are all written in large capitals, and are therefore unusually easy to read. I give the texts without accents, like Dr. Birch and Dr. Wiedemann : —
I. Epfio^copos o^iXrjcf) cos TO 8e\os TUiV Ka (TonoLwv L Xe KOfiov )(cupiv mre
)(CO TTCipa (TOV TO yi
vop,evov TfKos
OTTO 6u)6 TJCJS
fieaopT} TOV aiiTov rjTvs.
" Hermodoros, who has received the tax of the saddle-makers for the 35th year, sends greeting to Komos. I receive from you the tax due from the month Thoth to the month Mesori of the same year."
"The 35th year" seems to indicate the reign of Augustus. Kao-oTTo/o)!/ must be a compound of Kaaas, " a skin " or " saddle " for sitting upon (Xen., Kyrop. viii, 3, 6). The spellings 8e\os, x«'P"'> TJo)s, and ^Tvi, also found in other Egypto-Greek texts, must be noticed, as well as the contraction o^iX)y</)a)s for 6 f^eiXrjcpus-
2. Epp,o8o)pos o f^ei\ri(f)(i)i
TO TeXos T(t>v Kai7cruTroi(t)[v) Kai ■yva(p(iXXoyu)V (opcoi ')(aipfiv f)(co Trapa aov to
yiVOp.€VOV TfXoS TOV
e7r€t0(t) Kui jxeaoprj tov Xf L
T/3(?)Xe peopT] Ka
" Hermodoros, who has received the tax of the saddle-makers and wool-pickers, sends greeting to Horos. I receive from you the tax due for Epeiphi and Mesori of the 35th year . , . (dated) the 21st of Me(s)ori.-'
rvac^aXXoywj/ is a compound of Kmcf)aXKov, " wool " or " flock," used for stuffing cushions, the plant from which the wool was obtained being called yvacpuKiov by ] )ioskorides (iii, 132).
12
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
3. Epfio8oopos o e^eiKrjCpuis
TO reXos Tcov Kacrcronoiuiv Kai yva(paXKoyiov €ls to aL TreTeapyrjpei x^^ipeiv e;^a) irapa aov to TfXoy p.f)(eip Kiii (Panevoid kcu (^app.ov6i pd r La
" Hermodoros, who has received the tax of the saddle-makers and wool-pickers for the first year, sends greeting to Peteargeris. I receive from you the tax for the months of Mekheir, Phamenoth, and Pharmuthi, 41 drachmas the first year."
r is intended for \-, not for yiyveTm, which it usually denotes.
4. 'EpfioScopos O {^ei\r](Pcos TO TeXos TCdv KacraonoLcoi' KM yva(poWo\oya>v €is TO a L TreTeapyrjpei Xaipeiv e;^C() irapa crov TO yetvopevov aoi TeXos Tov X^'^'^^X'
" Hermodoros, who has received the tax of the saddle-makers and wool-pickers for the first year, sends greeting to Peteargeris. I receive from you the tax due from you for Khoiak."
The spelling yvacpoXXoXoycov should be noticed.
5. 'Eppo8mpos o e^(^eiXrj(f)(os to tc) Xos Tcov Ka(TOTr(oia>v tov) KOTTTiTov eis L a a(opov x^ipeiv)
e)(o> napa crov eis {tov Xoyov)
^uXkov 2 0".
" Hermodoros, who has received the tax of the saddle-makers of the nome of Koptos for one year, sends greeting to Soros. I receive from you on account of ... . 200 quarter-obols of bronze."
We learn from this text that Koptos or Koft was the head-quarters of the saddle-makers. The ostrakon is unfortunately broken.
13
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY. [18S4.
6. Ep/io5copof
f)(co Ttapa (Tov €is TOV Opov TOV Yovcrov \oyov x.a\Kov
L 2 eppcoao
L \ a Trax(^v K.
" Hermodoros sends greeting to Biteas. I receive from you on account of Horos, the son of Vousos, a quarter-obol of bronze. Farewell. The 31st year, the 20th of Pakhons."
7. Ep/xoStopoj o^i\T](pa)s
TO 8eXos T(x)V KaaoTroicov
TOV KOTTTtTOV flS L a O"
opov ^aipiv a7re)(U) na
pa crov TO yivop,evov
TfXos ana
navvi Tjcos
fiecroprj rpia Kai (? 8eKa),
" Hermodoros, who has received the tax of the saddle-makers of the Koptite nome for one year, sends greeting to Soros. I receive from you the tax due from Payni to Mesori (1)3 (quarter-obols)."
8. Eppo8a>pos ApKwi X^atpftv a7re;^(w Trapa (TOV TO ei'{vea)8iK0U TTjs yrjs {TeXoi ?) Kov Sev aoi (VKoikio La (J) nax^u). a
" Hermodoros sends greeting to Arkos. I receive from you the tax on the ninth part of the produce of the land, and hold you indebted for nothing more. The first (?) year, the first day of Pakhons."
There is space for three letters in ei; . . . 8ikov, and the traces that remain of the first look like v. The word is evidently fWfaSiKov.]
g. PaSarov Epcwri, )^aipfv o (f)ivis
flS TO Tf\0S
fior fifcropr] u . . . .
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1SS4.
" Rhadanos sends greeting to Erautis. The end of the tax until the first of Mesori ..." ^[vis must be the Latin Ji/ii's. Between this word and e!s is a Hne which has been erased.
10. Pabavos o e^iXt]
(f)cos Trjv Toiv Kacrav
TTOLCdV OVTjV et?
TO L X S 'Epavrei Kaipa" e^o) to 8e
XoS OTTO 6u)VT
ecos fJLeaajpr]
a Tov 7rpoi.(TTa(p.)e
vov L X 8
fact) KUl TO TOV ^
^omov TeXos Kara to pe (oaaovs .
" Rhadanos, who has received the contract for flirming the taxes of the saddle-makers for the 34th year, sends greeting to Erautis. I have the tax from Thoth to the first of Mesori of the current 34th year. I also allow a diminution of the tax upon cattle according to the rate of reduction."
'Ov^v is for toi/iyi/, " a contract for the farming of taxes " {see Liddell and Scott's Lexicon, s.v.), and pemaa-ovs for peidxrovs. Similarly /3otoou stands for /3o€ou or (3ouov. In npoia-Tapevov, f has been written by mistake for yn and the r is misformed.
This completes the collection from Erment, and I now pass on to the Karnak ostraka. I shall begin with a potsherd purchased at Karnak by Sir William Gregory, and given by him to me. It is written in a very legible hand, but the lower part of it is unfortunately destroyed.
II. HpaKXiafOJ Ko^ X^ urro tov vecjivTiov qI^ ano TOV ;^a)ptou niKepaiov ko^ oivov y o^ovs 13 eis nXrjpcoaiv no''' e 0>^ TTfTTpdKa StTrXo'^ f t] ot^ edoiKU copiavi ypappci'' 8in\oK€paP- Tpo(f)a}viov a.
"For Heraklianos, 37 coins (?) from the newly-planted ground, and 5 coins (?) from the estate of Pi-KeraT, 3 (measures) of wine (and) 2 of vinegar, 5 in all for filling the cup. I have also bought a double jar for 8 triobola, and have given a double jar to Orion, the
scribe of Trophonios i "
15
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF miiLICAL ARCILEOLOGV. [1884.
This ostrakon is a very interesting one. It gives us the origin of the modern name of Karnak, which has evidently been formed from Pi-Kerai, i.e., Kerai with the article prefixed. It indicates, moreover, that whole jars were bought and purposely broken in order to provide writing materials for the officials. What is meant by " a double jar " I do not know ; the word 8nr\oKepdixiov is a new one. I am equally ignorant as to what is meant by ko^, and can only conjecture that it is intended for koWv^ovs. NecpvTiov is of course for vtocpvTf'iov, om- for
ofioias, TTo'' for TTOTTjpiov, binXoH- for SinXoKfpdfiiov, and ypapfiii^ for
ypafifiarel, "the scribe." Revillout {Rci'ue Egyfologique, ii, p. 87) has shown that ^^ or S denoted the half-drachma of silver, or piece ot 3 obols equivalent to 60 obols of bronze.
I shall now take a series signed by a certain Ptolemy, " collector of the corn-tax," who lived in the reign of Tiberius. The hand- writing is difficult to read.
1 2 . IlroXf/zatos Ac fcXa* TTpa'^ Ka^ ^avoKcos Ilverio(?)s j^ aire^a to jrpoXv/
TOV Ka^ TOV 8 L
UroXefiaios.
" Ptolemy the son of Asklas, the collector of the corn-tax, sends greeting to Psanolos, the son of Pnees. I receive from you the remainder of the corn-tax for the 4th year. (Signed) Ptolemy."
The full form of the genitive of the name of Ptolemy's father appears on the next ostrakon. Upa'^ Ka^ stands for wpaKTiop Ka\afiiKov or KuXdfiav. KuXa/xof was equivalent to the Latin tessera., "the token by which corn was obtained," and Liddell and Scott are wrong in saying that this meaning did not belong to it until the fourth century; and KaKafirjcpopea) signified " to bring a corn-token in order to get corn upon it." A fragmentary ostrakon dated in the loth year of Domitian, and belonging to Dr. Wiedemann, contains the word KaX(ip.r) written in full. iTpoXi; / is written in full TrpoXvnov, i.e., npoXoinop, on the next ostrakon. The year will be the 4th of Tiberius.
1 3. IlToKffxmos Ao-kXcitos
UcrovcrnaTO Kaaoris ;^(U|)fii/ inT()((jL> napa aov to TrpoXvnov TOV Ka'^ TOV L Ka TifStpiov iTtjiuaTov Kaicrapos Ka nroXf/iutoy. 16
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1S84.
" Ptolemy the son of Asklas sends greeting to Psuspato son of Kasotis. I receive from you the remainder of the corn-tax for the 2 1 St year of Tiberius Augustus Cssar. (Signed) Ptolemy."
14. IlToXe/xato? A(TK\as
anex''^ T^npa aov to TrpoXvTTov Tov (ca^ Tov y L TijSepiov KXav Kaiaapos af^aarov y IlTo\ep.aios.
"Ptolemy the son of Asklas sends greeting to Pammonios the son of Pammonios. I receive from you the remainder of the corn-tax for the 3rd year of Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus. (Signed) Ptolemy."
This is the earliest dated ostrakon I have yet met with.
With this my series of the Ptolemy ostraka ends. I now go on to another, written in a very bad hand, which presents us with a word written with a contraction which has not been met with before, I believe, in this class of documents.
15. IlaTrco/it' TvpaKa~apy ^L Ulkot Xi&j 8px\~ ea^o StTrXoDs ^ pu' ^ ^'"o -| pu' S ^- L e AvTcuvivov Kaicrapos tov Kvpiov TUjSl 16 Trap 7] II OTT (?) . . .
" Papomis, collector of money, sends greeting to Pikos the linen- draper. The drachmas I received doubly, two half-drachmas as a pledge for two drachmas. The 5th year of Antoninus Cassar the lord, the 14th day of Tybi. I received in all 8 .... "
UpaKToip dpyvpiKTJs is a title already well-known from the ostraka of Elephantine. Pikos is a name met with elsewhere on the Karnak potsherds ; there was a tax-collector of the same name in the reign of Antonine. Aia. stands for Xivovpya ; Dr. Birch has already made us acquainted with the linen-draper's tax. Ea-^o is of course eaxov, and pv. must represent pixnov or pia-ta " a pledge."
16. ^aKpis X(?)eo-ovi- necre^" '^evep'^ X^ aufx"' ^ ojBo^ TOV 6 L Nepoji-o? TOV Kvpiov
(TT-l IC
" Phaephis son of Khesos (?) to Pesekh son of Psenenon sends greeting. I receive the obols for the 9th year of Nero the lord. (Dated) the 17th day of Epeiphi."
17
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY. [1884.
Another ostrakon, of which the beginning is lost, is dated in "the 3rd year of Nero Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus Imperator (AvroKpciropos), the 15th day of Athyr."
17. SmyL neo-ex" n6K(?)o)(?)'^ ii x'^ Spafia s (iKoai I- a av(TOKpaTo)pos * Oveanaaiavov Tov Kvpiav Tov KOLaap
Aafiav (?)
" Pesekh the son of Pekons (?) acquits for the workmen's tax twenty drachmas : the ist year of the Emperor Vespasian the lord, the Caesar. (Signed) Damon (?)."
Pesekh is perhaps the same as the Pesekh mentioned in the last text. An ostrakon translated by Dr. Birch, which belongs to the T4th year of Nero, states that the workmen's tax amounted to 20 drachmas of silver.
The following ostrakon is written in a large but peculiar hand : —
1 8. Acipcdv BaK^i-ov Ai^vpov A(f)po8i(T . . X'lipeiv aTrf)(a> napii aov ocvov Kfpafiia 8eKa e| cov aoi fdcuKa
(TVV Tdt CTTKTaKTCO TOV id TOV
Kai a L Kovdiv aoi evKaXio rrepi rcov Trpoyeypafipevan' oivov Kepap-tav bena €^aypa\j/fu vnep avTov apKia crapKiov a^ ) wo fa 8ia TO opa8 , . . (po(?)v o . . . eypayj/eu Aapoiv fv Krj . . . € TTpoTepa.
" Damon son of P)akkhios Didymos to Aphrodisios sends greeting. I receive from you ten jars of wine of which I gave you along with the seal of the 19th and ist years (?), and I hold you indebted no further for the ten jars of wine already written about. He registered on his own behalf a sufficient quantity of flesh-meat
fittingly. Leave alone the eggs on account of the (Signed)
Damon : he has attended to (?) the former orders."
The two last lines are in a different handwriting to the rest. 'EnKTUKTcp must be the plug with which the jars were closed and sealed, and 1 imagine that idrov stands for ivpeaKaibeKarov. AeVa e^
* Written avKupos, or perhaps avKTopos. The handwriting of this ostrakon is exceedingly bad.
18
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1S84.
may possibly mean 16, and I suppose a|) to be d^ias. I cannot read part of the last line but two, nor the word which follows ev.
Towards the end of the reign of Tiberius a certain Pikos appears as attaching his name to receipts. I have three ostraka with his signature, which are as follows : — ■
19. SteypL nere/i" naix{}]ap{?)d v (j) tfp" I 6 L ')- rpis yijp 0/3^ S- y /- KIT yeypacj)'^ t{ov) k L k TiSfpiov Kuia-apos ae^aaTov x^'^^X ir y^yp n ''.
" Petemenon the son of Pamarth, (?) on behalf of Phieras, has acquitted (the tax) for the 19th year. I have registered 3 obols. I have registered the retailers' tax (?) for the 20th year of Tiberius Caesar Augustus. The i6th day of Khoiak. I, Pikos, have signed."
I have no idea what ktt can represent, unless it be a tax upon retailers (KanriXoL) or " gardens " (k^ttoi). The handwriting both of this and the foUoAxdng ostrakon is bad. See No. 21, from which it would appear that the name of the father ought to be read Pamenth.
20. SieyL UfTeftev'^ Ilap(?)ap{})^ v' $tepai) (J L yeyp 0^0^ 7] L 8 Taiov Kaiaapos TeppaviKov xo'f'X '^
" Petemenon the son of Pamarth, (?) on behalf of Phieras, has acquitted (the tax) for the ist year. I have registered 8 obols. The second year of Caius Ceesar Germanicus, the 15th day of Khoiak. (Signed) Pikos."
It is interesting to find the title of Germanicus here given to Caligula.
A third ostrakon, signed Pikos, is little more than a repetition of the first (No. 19).
21. SieypL Ilfrep" Uafxrjv'^ v' (pifL 16 L yeyp 0(3^ |-c L K Tt/3eptou Kaitrapos (Tf^aarov X°'-"X "■f/^ofrr le y,yp m"
"Petemenon the son of Pamenth, on behalf of Phieras, has acquitted (the tax) for the 19th year. I have registered so many obols. The 20th year of Tiberius Ceesar Augustus; the 15th day of Khoiak Augustus. I Pikos have signed."
19
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY. [1884.
I know of no other instance in which the title of August is attached to the name of the month Khoiak. In the time of Julius Caesar Khoiak did not begin until the 27th of November.
I may add here an ostrakon belonging to the 5th year of Tiberius, and written on behalf of the Phieras mentioned above (Nos. 19, 20, 21), which is unfortunately broken and otherwise injured so that only a portion of it can be read.
22. . . . ranerjs Ka/^rj '- v $iL 6L
.... y y .. /3 ... ^, etT L f Ti/3f/jtou . . . KXnvStou Kaicrapos (re^aarov
"tapees son of Kametis, on behalf of Phieras, has
acquitted the 5th year of Tiberius (Nero) Claudius
Caesar Augustus "
The following is written in large clear capitals, many of the letters being formed like those of the Coptic alphabet.
23. OvTiov^LOS HfTapyrjpi
^Tco/iivios X a7Te)((i) iraf aov axovpov ycofios ei/cos rov le L Apiriavov
TOV KOVpLOV
" Uluzios to Petargeris the son of Phtominis, sends greeting. I receive from you the loads of bran of last year. The 15th year of Domitian the lord."
Axovpov yapos evcas evidently stands for dxvpov yopovs evovs. After
the name of D(o)mitian a rov has been written and subsequently erased.
Another ostrakon in my possession, dated in the 15th year of Domitian, is written by a certain Patomraunos.
24. SteypL JJciToppavvos Tex'^ Aifx6ci\iov(pios v XaL x^ I ^SS 8fKu Ksapyvpinv K(?)a I. t e A/^ov Kaiaapos tov Kvpiov (f)npp,ov6i, Xy eypa"-.
" Patomraunos son of Techos of Liekhthaliouph (or Nekh- thanouph), has acquitted for the poll-tax and the workmen's tax 10 drachmas (?) of silver . . . The 15th year of Domitian Cassar the lord, the 33rd day of Pharmuthi I registered (it)."
20
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
I do not understand the numerals in this text, which are however quite plain.
I now come to an ostrakon which introduces us to a new title.
25. M€Tp~ 6rjs Kfi ■yevv{?) t/3L Tpaiavov
Tov Kvpiov e0et ktj ov° Ilere;^" ■)(aTa^ov
TTVpOV 8vO / / (3
"Metres the treasurer, the state-collector (?) of the 12th year of Trajan the lord, the 28th day of E(pei)phi, in the name of Petekhons, the son of Khatabos, two measures of wheat . . . . "
Traces of the symbol denoting a quarter-obol remain at the end.
Qtjs is of course BrjcravpocfivXa^, OV perhaps ^rjcravpia-rris, and K/i. is
probably to be explained by the KoXafioi mentioned above (No. 12). At any rate its place is taken on other ostraka by pia., i.e., fiiddarfis or " collector." The last letter of yew. may not be intended for v, but for a mark of contraction. In Byzantine times 6 yeviKos was " the treasurer," and possibly it is yeviicos which we have to read here.
I have another ostrakon belonging to Metres or Metris which does not contain an emperor's name. It runs thus : —
2$a. L. 7; eTTft^t 18 Merp' 6'
810'^ KaaTo(?)TOTro5 '^evcovLS . , . AptjTis '^[?)ep.ivios t 8
" The 8th year, the 14th day of Epeiphi, Metres the treasurer, the Procurator .... being Psenonis ; the .... being Ametis Ps (?)eminios ; 4 tetrobols."
810'^ is of course StoiKT^njs, and the next word may be either a proper name or be compounded with ronos. It is unfortunate that the writing is partly obliterated.
26. Me^^ KO. yev~~ iS/ tov
Kaiaapos tov Kvpiov eireK^i . . . u' ;^L ov° TafieTTp(t)vos '^ep.ev'^ TTvpovs T]nicrv Ytf
" Methes the state-collector (?), of the 14th year of the Csesar the lord ; the . . day of Epeiphi, for the workmen's tax ; in the name of Tamepron the son of Psemenon, half a measure of wheat . . . . "
I cannot explain the symbols which come at the end of the text, but the last denotes a quarter obol. Methes can hardly be the same as Metres, since the two names are very distinctly spelt, but "the Caesar" of this ostrakon is no doubt Trajan,
21
Nov. 4j SOCIKTV OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGY. [18S4.
27. AaKavs kjj (ttt 6T]sr\ Kai UeKvai' ovi/'" ^dovfJii j
(Cr^ TO KU TOV dS ....
vov Kniov Evapiovs (TflSaa f770a 18.
" Askaus .... the treasurer and Pekysis in the name of Phthumis, have received (ea-xofiev) the corn-tax of the 9th year of . . . nos Caius Enaries Augustus. The 14th day of Epeiphi."
I have no conception as to what the first title of Askaus may mean, though enT must be eVra or some compound of the latter. Neither can I find any emperor whose name was Enaries. Unfortu- nately the first name of the Augustus is hopelessly gone. Of course
ow'" is for uvofiaTi.
28. erovs Xe Travvi id ^~ ets TevBicodvT] le 'EpyiO' Xe L HpaKXctS/;^ 'Epjxov 8e'i) Kporav 8v I Kp /3
AcTKa^.
"The 35th year, the nth day of Payni, 4 obols to Gendiodyes 15 Hermos (pays). The 35th year Herakleides, son of Hermes owes for the castor-oil tax 2 obols. (Signed) Askaus."
The " castor-oil " tax is new to us, and must have been levied on the natives of Nubia, where the castor-oil plant grows. The " 35th " year is a difficulty ; if it refers to the reign of a Roman emperor it can only be Augustus. Augustus, however, did not bear the names of Caius Enaries, as did the emperor under whom Askaus lived according to the preceding ostrakon. We may, therefore, perhaps, see in the latter one of the usurpers who governed the Thebaid while it was independent of Roman rule in the 3rd century a.d. Dr. Wiedemann has several ostraka dated in years exceeding 30.
29. erovs aj fTret^t y
c'- ft? TqV fTTl ■^ K ^ It)
TOV a L Aav\iov
fiovTvpov = fiKOcrt ((cat 8vo) ■qpicrv \. K (i /-
UfT^ 2lT0'^.
'*The first year, the 3rd day of Epeiphi, 4 obols for the .... of the I St year of Asykhios ... for butter 22^ obols. (Signed) Petemon, the son of Sitol . "
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [18S4.
Here, again, we have a new name after which the year is dated. I have no idea what yjr stands for.
30. erovs S fieaopr] e Ka/x' 6tjs AfiiTo^ e TT) K 8 i- UeneK , . . 'irevoBpLOS K S •! ^- t </)(?)ja(?)tXi . . /S
" The 4th year, the 5th day of Mesori, Kametis, the treasurer, the son of Amitos, for the corn-tax in the 4th year of Pepek . . . Pseuodris 20 obols "
Here we have another new name, after which the year is dated.
"E TT] a must mean eVt t^ Kokafioypacjiiq.
31. erovs c fiaoprjs te Trap'' IlfT€)(aicn^ Evrvxr]! dvco 8eKa j-Bp.
"The loth year, the 15th day of Mesori, from Petekhosis Eutukhes (has received) twelve drachmas,
I will now give the texts of two of my ostraka which are interesting as bearing the names of Severus Pertinax and Pescennius Niger.
32. Auk J Kp. yevj ^L AOVKIOV 'SeiTTtpiov
^eOVTJpoV UfpTlVUKOS
cre^aarov (pao y pv opo Ott
" Lykias, the state corn-tax collector (?), the 3rd year of Lucius
Septimius Severus Pertinax Augustus 3 as a pledge in the
name of Op "
The last line and a half is destroyed. In the first line /3 is written like k, but Severus did not reign 20 years.
33. Me6r]s pta) ytvj aL Taiov Uea-Kevvivov
Niyepo? Kaiaapos tov Kupiov eTrei^ i v x'^ ^^^ ^rjypiopov Bt evvea TTvpov p, . . •
" Methes, the collector for the state (?), in the ist year of Caius Pescennius Niger Caesar the lord, the loth day of Epeiphi, for the workmen's tax, in the name of Begmoros, on account of 9 measures of wheat .... "
23
crepaarov (pao | ^ y ijtov
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY. [1884.
There is a 4th line which consists wholly of numerals and symbols the signification of which is unknown to me.
34. Hafi.'^ A/x/x"^ /Lti' ice a (pa^ev" \ a y \ i6[?)a Ta a (fiapfia X L? Lir L K L KTJ 8 id L. " Pammonios the son of Ammonios, collector of the workmen's tax (?), from the 30th day of Phamenoth, receives 3 argentei ... 11 argeniei on the ist of Pharmouthi he receives, the 8th year, the i6th year, the 20th year, the 28th year. There are due 19 drachmas,"
X and S stand for \afi^dvei and 8e7, while q clearly represents dno and a dpyvpia. Ke. may be intended for ;^etpa)i^a^ia. The first word of the third line has been miswritten and a correction made over it, so that it is impossible now to make out what it exactly is.
I will leave the rest of my ostraka of this class, which are mostly dated in the reigns of Nero, Domitian, Trajan, Hadrian, and Antoninus, for another communication, and pass to a wholly different set of texts. These are lists of payments received from, or paid to, various persons, whose names frequently recur in them. Unfortu- nately the potsherds which furnish us with the lists are usually in a very mutilated condition.
I will begin with one in Dr. Wiedemann's possession, the accuracy of my transcription of which, however, I will not guarantee.
35. Mfaopis if
Xoyoj (TiinTtTvpc!T(a(pio akaparioi if / S c f= YluTovwpTis Apap.. ^ S / C
|
/ iiv(nTx<o . . . vios |
sia |
|
|
I JJtppapis |
Se-= |
|
|
j ^evcpOovs np |
s/3r |
|
|
1 ^aVTTJ |
Sr].K6 |
- |
|
/ •irtvTrj vC Ila) . . |
S//3 |
|
|
/ Hfppapis |
Sezr |
|
|
1 "iTfVTrC- vC A/S"^ |
'^'^(?)/ |
|
|
/ Kpidvs (?) |
S'^r |
|
|
/ Ofo/3ff7ros (?) * |
Saf |
|
|
/ I'tuwy (?) t |
S\-a k6 |
|
|
/ HtppLapLis |
Se |
|
|
* i Qpui Hut. |
t ? "irevaus. |
24
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
The following are in my own collection : —
36. k6 fiep(T\°^ Xoyou t" . . . Qpos OuTrv/iOTO? . . . lipaii\r]s Toyoi]s ... HpaKXrjs JIaTT]pep.o{v) • . . HpuKXrjs EtTTv/xeros . . . 2fKr] HfpfjiapiP "ifeu . . .
QT]a7T€vs Itrtos ko^ ... najJLOivdTjs Areuo ko^ ... ^ap,ivis Aayos ko^ . . . ^6ovp.ris Ano<Tvav(Ti'^ ko^ '2eKT]s nep/xa/it° ko^ . . .
The first Une — "the 29th assessement of the poll-tax" — shows what was the object of the list. It is in a different handwriting from the rest of the text. The mention of the drja-Trevs la-tos, or " prophet of Isis," is curious. What is meant by ko^ I do not know. It may be /3o^, ie., ^oTjdos, " assisting," but the first letter is formed exactly like the K in the proper names. The right side of the ostrakon is broken. Can Ko* represent koWv^ictt^^, "a money-changer?" In the next ostrakon it interchanges with (n{TOKdnr]'\os), " a corn-dealer."
37. em i<^iO , . .
// SP'ei'r^ous npea^ ^ a V , k "iTevaa t rj I ^€VT(povs veo t r\ Ka '^€vt<^ovs irp t r] w I neppafiis t~ r], w '^evrcp veo folLrj n IIeppap.1. t T rj J I ^eKTjs HiKOiTo' t~ T}j 11 2eKr}s t 17
Qpos TLaroKr]' t aj w flp' IlaraTnyT t 0)
UoTVfiev'^ veo t fj 0
'^evaa> ko ) t fj w 'i'evd ai- t fj.
K II "^evTipovs irpea t a I ^evT<povs veo t rj I Hepfiapis t^ a 10
I 2eiiris t . rj.
I Qpos HaTaTrrjT' t a)-
This list is intended to be in two columns, the names being repeated thrice, with the exception of " Potymenon the younger," who appears only in the first series. Before the second mention of •^evaav K is prefixed, in order to show that the " 20th" assessment- list is being continued. Horos paid first i^ drachmas, then i drachma 4 obols, and lastly i drachma and half an obol, <? being the symbol for the half-obol (one-twelfth of a silver drachma).
25
Nov. 4]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIl/EOLOGY.
[1S84.
38. The beginning and end of this ostrakon are broken off.
|
/ yieKTjs niKiOTo" V |
I 0 <J-, . |
|
1 Qpos UaTaTrrjTOS |
t-1 |
|
[^(vafiovvis] |
/rfr |
|
1 ly "i^ivcpdovi TTjj |
i 0 a? |
|
/ 'iffv(p6ovs V |
tv |
|
Ij UepfiafiLS |
/rF |
|
1 2€Kr]S UlKOOTO v |
t6\-.. |
|
1 QpOS HaTaTTTjTOS |
i ^1 |
|
/ ^(UafJiOVVLS VLOS |
ty LI |
|
18 QpOS H(lTaTTT)TOS |
toa\Z. |
|
j 2eKT]S UlKCOTM |
i 0 a>s |
|
II Ueppapis |
t . .. y |
|
1 ^ev(p6ovs V |
I do not know what is meant by the small o after the symbol of a drachma : r is ylyverai. Of course v means vearepos.
39. A small fragment : —
'n.ep(p.apis) .... "ir€vc}}(6ovs TTp.) . ^ev(ji6ovs (veo-) • n.eTep(va}(pis . . . K^ Upos JlaTanrjTOS . "^evTO^ovs Trpeaji ^(KTji; "^ea^ .... IIeppap.is ^ . . . .
40. Another fragment : —
I
/oaf-
/ S-
/ ) -
/s- .
T V' / S I--
avqs t o)
vos vios / |~ -j- o
(*€!/ t) •/• T^' i~K S
(*fI/)T •/• W" /" 4
{n.)fppapis t aje
12 pos)
Kd 'i^evT(povs np . . . Tleppapis t "i-
2eK?;? Ilt/ccor u' / S / o Jipos WaTonryr' t 6 '^(va' vios / 7 h . r
^fVT-'j- TTpiJ) t \ I
Htppapii t Tj w 2tKr]s t l- ilpoi 'n.aTctTT{riTOs) . . . ^fv
26
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
41. ir) Hanoov^ na;^jLi .... ATToXXtas liar
^dovfiivis Kai Ha . . .
^dovfi(i)v6r]s
A/3a)S netX(.?)ucr(.?)ios Kai . . . AjSacrxai'''" ....
Hcrot "^evxyovcrios ....
It is unfortunate that the payments are lost.
42. IS
Ila)(y. Ovdi ^(i(^) .... H.ere'XiS vios ......
''Sfevvv^ ^a^io
TIiKcos IIeTe)(° He ...
Her' NtXcoi/os
AxiKfvs Teiii))[?)pos . . .
IlervjU. ....
n vios ....
Ep/xt $ai'p' n . . . . 'i'evev^ AfjivvTov vios . . .
43- "y
nap° A/3o)r' rZafa/xftoy nei'(?)6 nava/ieu)? ^6ovfi(ov6°
£2p. vto^ pH (Tui/ HpaAcXvz/ous (i'/V) Ilei'(.'')e KaixrjTios vecnTe- fj.^ <tvv Apio-^ ^evdaat' irp Xcy ^p.ov^ "irevevov(f)is 0eoSa)p° <bp.ov^ Havi<r{J)Kos 'SepaTTiwvos Qavrr HpafcXt^ AXe^avB. Ilopievs HpwiTts ^ej^ajU° A/3cor tS )
The interest of this list consists in the names of the localities to which the persons named in it belonged. No payments are recorded
in it. MW <TVV is " assistant collector " {nt(T6aTri<: a-vpepyoi). Xea-
stands for Xea-rtvevs ; see next ostrakon.
44. 'EneaaaTTjp "EpiocPcoiTo
t KT]
Xt° SevcfiiKi" oKp TpepraToivos
IloaTOfios t~ KaV. X^ A/3<os I(riSwp° t I 8 ;!^^ Yla\x.\x.(x>va^ Sevc^t" / 2 tS Xeorei/evs' A/Scor" ^ S Here Xi° represents Xti/oTrtuXt'as, "the linen-draper's tax," and ;^l -^(.ipova^iov " the poll-tax," while oicp may perhaps be 6 xptnys.
27
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY. [1884.
45. The following ostrakon is in the possession of Mr. Strachan- Davidson. The end and right side are broken off : —
OlWK ....
a Ka ...
dea/] d K . . .
vd po , . .
TiS"- Tj . . .
IIaa> p/3 He . . .
ep p^f nere. ...
ni p^ n€pSt<- I — .
Ilfp/i'- ep(?) roK*- po . . .
Ep pCp CovO . . .
Ofi en .... KJ;(?) 8 . .
neppL 2 "^ . . . p
Tor pj?(?)
'StTVKT}! V ...
Ep y(?>
It is evident that we have here abbreviations of proper names Permamis, Perdikkas, Petemon, «&c. In the second line we must read "from (diro) the 2jst (day)."
The following communication has been received : —
To W. Harry Rylands, Esq., F.S.A., Secretary to the Society of Biblical Archceology.
Dear Sir,
Will you kindly allow me to say a few words upon the criticisms made of my explanation of the " Battle of Cunaxa " by my old and good friend Mr. H. Rassam in Part 2, Vol. VIII of the Transactions of the Society (pp. 181, 182).
Mr. Rassam objects to the version given by me of an incident that took place at the end of the battle, as " certainly an astounding degenerate view taken of the actual battlefield ; " and he adds, " I have not the least doubt that the ' hill ' to which Xenophon alluded is the one on which stands the Khan or Caravanseri called Iskanderia."
Now the " battle of Cunaxa " may have been fought upon the ridge of Iskanderia, or rather on its prolongation to the north-west, but the allusion to the ' hill ' is not in reference to where the hostile armies met, and from which the Persians fled, but to what occurred afterwards, when a portion of the Greeks, in the pursuit of the
28
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
Persians were, as well as the retreating enemy, checked by cavalry planted on a ' hill ' above a village.
When I said there were no hills, strictly speaking, on the plain of Babylonia, I did not mean there were no ridges of gravel. In my " Researches (Geological) in Assyria, Babylonia, and Chald^ea " (Parker, 1838), p. 116, I say, when describing the physical characters of the Babylonian alluvia : " It is rare that the pebbly deposits show themselves south of a line drawn across from Felujah to Aker Kuf ; but small circumscribed deposits by transport are occasionally met with islanded amidst these vast tracts of alluvium, as at Khan Iskanderia, and in other spots."
Mr. Rassam justly describes the local deposit in question as a pebbly ridge called by the Arabs " Haswa," which means pebbly soil ; it is about sixty or seventy feet high, and fifteen miles long, and he adds, "so the village of Cunaxa must have been just below where Iskanderia Khan is now situated."
Now a ridge of gravel fifteen miles long and of nearly regular elevation can scarcely be termed a hill, although on ascending it, as I have done on going from Baghdad to Hillah (and I have slept at the Khan of Iskanderia), a person may be said to be going "up hill." If, as Mr. Rassam argues, the village was below the ridge of Iskan- deria, the ' hill ' occupied by the Persians was beyond or above the village, not before it, or eastward, or northward.
This admitted, then comes the main point, the word used by the Greek historian. No one was ever more careful or accurate, or more choice in his diction, than Xenophon ; and it is owing to his close regard to details that I have been able to trace the marches of the Greeks throughout the greater part of the " Anabasis " and the "Katabasis" (the advance and the retreat). (See my "Travels in the Track of the Ten Thousand Greeks": Parker, 1844; ^^d the "Commentary" on Watson's "Anabasis :" Bohn, 1854.)
Now Xenophon would not have used such a word as gelogos or gelophos without a meaning. Mr. Rassam says he finds logos in Liddell's Lexicon to signify a ridge of ground, or a rising ground. Justly so ; but Xenophon added the syllable ge, 'earth,' to logos^ 'hill,' to indicate that it was a ridge or hill of earth. Charles Anthon, LL.D., adopts this view of the case in his "Anabasis," (Tegg, 1848), note to page 119; as does also the Rev. J. F. Macmichael in his "Anabasis " (Whittaker & Co., 1868), note to page 74.
29
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY. [1884.
The incidents of the battle (for which we are indebted to Phitarch for a name) are given at length by Xenophon. The affair at the gelogos, with village in front of it, did not take place till the end of the battle, and after the death of Cyrus, when certain of the Greeks followed the retreating Persians to a village, where both they, and the Greeks in pursuit, were stopped by cavalry occupying an eminence (or gelogos) above the village.
Granting then that the Greeks crossed the ridge of Iskanderia, and Mr. Rassarn extends the ridge to about eight miles north of Musayib, and the hostile forces first met on that ridge, this would scarcely have occurred in the parallel of the Khan, for the Greeks came from the north, and would have kept nearer to the river Euphrates.
Mr. Rassarn himself admits that they came from the direction of the Saglawia.
But even this view of the case is not admissible, for Xenophon describes the Greeks as forming themselves on the day of battle, " Clearchus on the right wing close to the Euphrates ; next to him Proxenus ; and after him the rest." The centre of the army of Artaxerxes is described, it is true, as extending beyond the left wing of the Greeks, and may therefore have been at some distance from the river ; but before the incident at the ' gelogos,' Tissaphernes is described as penetrating with his horse " quite as far as the river ; " but being defeated, the Persians were pursued, and the incident in question ensued.
If Mr. Rassarn had consulted the details given in the "Travels in the Track," &c., instead of the brief notices in the "Commentary," he would have found that I did not take so "astounding" a " degenerate " view of the field of battle as to confound it with an incident that occurred at the end of the battle. Indeed, in the briefer " Commentary," as quoted by Mr. Rassam himself, it is said, " the night of the battle." Mr. Rassam would also have found that the details given of the battle itself, with the right resting on the river, is totally inconsistent with the idea of the said battle having occurred in the parallel of Iskanderia.
I have the honour to be, dear Sir, Yours faithfully,
William Francis Ainsworth. Ravenscourt Yilla, Hammersmith, \V. July 4///, 1884.
30
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
The following communication has been received : —
The accompanying photographic block represents an ex voto from the temple of Baal at Carthage. It belongs to K. C. Bruce-Pryce, Esq., of Duffryn, near Cardiff, who purchased it at Tunis.
Such votive tablets are by no means rare ; indeed the number of them now in Europe must amount to many hundreds. The inscrip- tion in this case consists merely of the invariable dedicatory formula to the goddess Tnt and to Ba'al Hamman (or Hammon, Ammon) :
and the name of the dedicator, Bod-'Ashtoreth {j3oB6(TTa>p, Bostor) :
Wm. Wright,
Queens' College, Cambridge. ^tA October, 1884.
31
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY. [1884.
The following Communication has been received from Mr. Theo. G. Pinches : —
Documents relating to Slave-dealing in Babylonia IN Ancient Times.
In the Proceedings of this Society for April, 1883 (pp. 103-107), and February, 1884 (pp. 102-106), I gave translations of some Babylonian tablets referring to the sale of certain slaves who, being marked with the name of their original owners, were liable at any moment to be claimed by them, the then holders of the slaves being obliged, in accordance with the wording of the contract, to return them to their former owners on such claim being made. I now give the text, with a translation, of a tablet recording the making of a claim, the giving back of the slaves, and the refunding of the money paid for them.
S.+, 431.
1. Sattu sabitu y Kam-bu-zi-ia, sarri, arhu Kisilimi, umu hassu Year seventh of Kainbyses, the king, month Kislev, day fifth.
2. rab hu-ma-di, f Ra-za-am-ub-ba the Razam-ubba
3. mari-su sa y Ra-za-am u-mar-ga-'
son of Razam has forfeited
4. I As-bu-me-ta-na-', mari-su sa
Asbumetana\ son of
5. y As-bu-ta-ti-ka
Asbutatika ;
6. ^ Ka-ar-da-ra-'
Kardara' {and)
7. -^ Hat-ti-za-', la-ta-ni-su-nu
Hattiza\ their wives
8. a-na sane sinipu mana kaspi a-na
for two and two-thirds of a mana of silver, to
9. y Iddi-na-a D.P. a-si-bu, mari-su sa
Iddind^ the 7nagician, son of
10. y Nabii-ahe-iddin it-ta-din
Nabft-ahe-iddin, he has given np.
32
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
11. I Ar-ta-ru-su, D.P. rab-dam-gare
Artarusii, the chief of the field-labourers,
12. ik-ta-bi um-ma : A-na-ku i-di-es has declared thus: I k/iojo it,
1 3. kaspi-su in-na-as. his money has been taken.
14. Ina manza-zu sa f Ri-mut u f Mu-ra-su-u
In the presence of Rhniit and Afurasii,
15. D.P. Sange ; f Ha-ba-si-ru, D.P. Sangu
priests ; Jfabasfru, priest
16. sa Bit-ka-si-ra-nu ;
of Bit-kasjranu ; (and)
17. y Ni-ri-a-bi-ik-nu
Niriabiknu,
D.P. E-la-mu the Elamite.
Free Rendering.
" In the seventh year of Cainbyses the king, the month Kislev, fifth day, the .... Razam-ubba, son of Razam, has given back Asbumetana,' son of Asbutatika ; Kardara', and Hattiza', their wives, for two and two-thirds of a mana of silver, to Iddina, the magician, son of Nabii-ahi-iddin, he has given them up. Artarusu, the chief of the field-labourers, has declared thus : — ' I bear witness that his money has been taken.'
" In the presence of Remut and Murasu, priests ; Habasiru, priest of Bit-kasiranu ; and Niri-abiknu, the Elamite."
On the edge, beneath the seal, are the words, Ktmuk y Ar\tarusii\> "the seal of Artarusu.'"
This small but most interesting text refers, as will easily be seen, to the demand for the return of Asbumetana', son of Asbutatika, and Kardara' and Hattiza', apparently their wives ; the money paid for them when they were bought by Razam-ubba, being repaid by Iddina at the same time. A declaration by a man named Artarusu, to the effect that money had really been taken (by the seller, Iddina) for the slaves, when he had sold them to Razam-ubba, is given, and the giving back of the slaves and the refunding of the money is witnessed by four people.
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY. [1884.
I give here a passage from the tablet of legal precedents, which will serve to explain the reason for the giving back of the slaves and the refunding of the money by the seller : —
^- T Ty I"^ *!iT ^T '^K Amelu 5a amelutti
A wail li'ho slaves
It ^^ 3^"^! tl^T i^-T •/- '^T ^'la kaspi iddinu-ma
for silver lias given and
>^ »Vy ill "^ ^^y^I-^ l!lll !eI "^T pakaru ina mulihi ibsu-ma ;
a claim upon {them) there is;
tt] t^]t] >4< ^ij ^t] ^4 *y^ ^bkati nadinanu,
ihe sum received {by) the giver,
^i^y ^^y^iM[^^ ^ ->f v-^> kaspa, ki pi D.r. antim,
the money, according to the contract,
^ ^.JT ^y^yj^ j[^Iy >^^ "ET -^ 'E^I'5^ ina kakkadi - su ana mahiranu
/;/ its head to the buyer
X^ *^I^ iilL -Vm t^ E^- i^ inamdin. Ki marani
he gives. If children
^tHJ S^y "^ T *f" H^^f lJ ■^y tftldu, ina eStin bar sikli kaspi
//ity /zazv borne, by the one-half shekel of silver
^^ *T^^ Jyk inamdin.
/ii? gives.
P^REE Rendering.
" A man who has sold slaves for money, and has kept a claim upon them ; the sum received by the seller, the money, according to the contract, in its full amount, he shall give back. If children have been born, he shall pay for them at the rate of one-half {or one and a-half) of a shekel of silver."
The above te.xt and extract will show that the translation pro- posed by me for the tablet containing the unknown characters {Proceedings for April, 1883, pp. 103-107, and June, 1883, pp. 152- 154), with the corrections afterwards made by me {^Proceedings for February, 1884, pp. 102-106), is substantially correct, the slave being really sold on the condition that, if the seller thought fit to buy her back again, he could do so upon refunding the money. That published in the Proceedings for February, 1884, is also, as there pointed out, a transaction of the same class, and well illustrates the law of slave-trading in Babylonia in ancient times. All three docu- ments explain, and are in turn explained by, the extract from the tablet of legal precedents given above.
34
^'ov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
The tablet S. +, 431 differs from almost all other trade-documents in beginning, instead of ending, with the date. It is also peculiar in containing a declaration by a witness that the money refunded had really been paid, and in the expression .^ J:;;5| ^yT ina ma7iza-zii, instead of the more usual ^i:: >:^ ^[ *^ Mu-kin-7iu for the witnesses. We have here again (1. 3), as in the two other tablets already translated {Proceedi figs (or June, 1883, and February, 1884), the verbal form from the root P'yO, here given ^^ ^y^ ^< A,^ 7imarga\ with the usual change from p to ^ which occurs so often in the Babylonian dialect. The meaning is, " to forfeit," or " give up." The word /ata/ii, in line 7, I conjecture to mean " wife," when speaking of a slave. In line 9 occurs the word asibu, connected, most likely, with the Akkadian isib, " incantation." This root seems to have become quite naturalized in Babylonian. Ides, in the 12th line, is for ide-su, " I know it." This word is preceded by afiaktt, " I," because the first and third person singular masc. of zdit, " to know," are the same. Innas seems to be the third person singular masc. niphal of nasfi, " to raise," "take," "bring," Heb. ^^''^, (in Babylonian n\Z^-;- The loss of the last radical (n) is rather common in words of this class — indeed, the Assyrian pf was as lightly pronounced as the Hebrew ^ *. The name in the last line T J^ Hffl !y ^ >IT.4< "T^, Niri-abiknu, is there stated to be that of an Elamite, and it is not therefore unlikely that the other seemingly non-Semitic names, | t^I n ^1-4- ^<^^(^"i, ] t^f TT "^T^ ^ 31^ Razain-iihha, y ^^ ^^>- y>- ^^y >-^ -^>-'-, Asb2i-7iiefana\ y f^^ ^<,-
^{] >M -^^-^i Asbu-tatika, ^ :::^y^y ^^^i '^y<y ^^^>.,
Kardara\ ^y^>^\\ 4^^, Hattiza\ and y ^^;S^\ J^^y <\\ ^, Artarusu, are Elamite also. The first three characters of the second line are doubtful, but they seem to be intended for rab humadi, " chief of the /iiiiiiadi.^'' If this be the case, the words are written in a most unusual way, the usual prefix for an officer, ^^ (see lines 9, II, 15, and 18) being left out, and *^^:= substituted for ^y.- (see line 11). The position of the word also is unusual. As, however, most of the people engaged in the contract were certainly foreigners, it is likely that not only the expression, but the unusual
* In W.A.I. Ill, plate 59, line 40 (gloss), occurs the interesting form ^3^y t^yyi *~M ^ ^' ^t-ta-^^a-as-j, for it-ta-na-Si, where the use of the closed syllable before the i is intended to indicate the breathing which represented
the n-
35
Nov. 4l SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.'EOLOGV. [1884.
form of the drawing-up of the whole, arises from the fact that it was either written or dictated by one of these strangers. Hiimadi, if it be the title of Razam-ubba, is probably, therefore, a foreign word.*
In the extract from the table of legal precedents the following words are interesting : —
The form ameliittu {^^ainclutii) is an abstract from aviTlu "man'' (fem. ameltu^ " woman,'' occurring also in this tablet). It is also expressed on the contract-tablets (see Proccediiigs for April, 1883, ]). 107) with the ideograph and phonetic complements (^=^ '^\\vX >-^' ame-Iut-fii/ii, or ^^ JT^^. amclu-tum). Ahkatu comes i)robably from* the common Babylonian word abdkii, " to take," " to acquire." The forms Jiaditmjju, " giver," and nia/iiranu, " receiver," are also very noteworthy.t It may here be remarked, that the Babylonian verb 7iada?ii/, from which come the forms idditiu and hicinidiii, has probably nothing to do with the Hebrew \T^%, as there was in Babylonian, much used at Sepharvaim, the verb natdnu, having the same meaning. The third pers. sing. aor. Kal of iwtdnu is itta^i.
The following Communication has been received from Professor Sayce : —
The Kvpriote Graffiti of Abvdos.
Since the publication of my Paper on the Kypriote inscriptions I copied at Abydos, in the last number of the Proceedings, I have received notes upon them from Dr. Deecke and Mr. Pierides, which, as coming from such experienced decipherers of this class of inscrip- tions, are particularly valuable. Dr. Deecke, indeed, has made a discovery which is of high importance for the future interpretation of the Kypriote texts : he has pointed out that among the characters I
* II may be, however, ihat the four initial wedges, wliich are rather faint and uncertain, are not to be read, in which case v>-e should have the determinative prefix ^^, instead of ^^^. It is possible also that the two following characters are intended for >^^4^| (" to ride"), and if so, we should get the group ^^^ *^^+l "^1? which may he transcribed aniel Sadadi, " man of a chariot," or " charioteer."
t These are evidently archaic forms, used in a legal sense. Upon the same model is formed the common word pakirauu, " claimant," from the same root as pakaru, "claim." The same form occurs in line 16 of the tablet S. +,431 above, in the expression, BU-ka^immt.
36
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS.
[1884.
copied there are some which denote closed syllables, i.e., syllables beginning and ending with a consonant.
Like M. Six, Dr. Deecke and Mr. Pierides have noticed that the character I inadvertently read ma in No. Ill is really hi, the name
benig Ki;7rpayop(k).
In IV they propose to read Mo'i/^ai/ts instead of Md|ai/,$-, and Dr. Deecke compares the termination with that in -avio^ {-avias) as in Phanis by the side of Phanios and Phanias.
In VI Dr. Deecke would read MaXoKXei'Sw, considering it to be a name compounded with ^loKa.
In VII he would read MeXep/ioj, comparing MeXriaepnos and MeXeuypos. He interprets the name Phaukres as meaning " Light in need" (comp. (pa6-fiius, ^co-Kpcrus .
In IX he proposes Uoa-T-apavaas), suggesting the names 'Apevaiat and 'Aiifva-avlas in explanation of the second part of the compound. See his note on XL.
In X he conjectures e(f)v 'HSaXteu(sj. My third copy, however, marks all the characters as certain except the second se.
In XI he conjectures 'EXXo-uUios and 'EXX-ovivjjs. His conjecture is confirmed by my copy, which has V ;//. though the engraver has turned it into the usual form of tc.
On XII he remarks that dniSris actually occurs by the side of dneidTjs.
In XV he suggests 'i^i-oXarmp for 'ifpi-oXerap.
In XXIII he points out that the name is ' AKf(TTo-pe{p)(pijs, formed
like dpfp(prjs.
In XXV he notes that the reading is no doubt Vages, since rj-yeop-ai originally began with digamma.
In XXVI he compares the Kypriote name 'Api-/3aos, and adds that perhaps Orekles is for 'Opeo-xX^j.
In XXVII he regards the names as compounded with vewiaros, the superlative of vewos, i.e.. vdwos, the second name being Nei-to-ro-
^dXrjv.
In XXXIV he reads '0{p)cf}o-KX(fr]s, and in XLII Tliyrsiyais).
His important discovery is in XL, where he shows that ^JCj must be ros, the words being neVpos and ^vpaFapos. I may add that the first letter of the first line is C in n^y copy, though the engraver has made it the ordinary po. For )) he proposes the
37
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY. [1884.
value of 710S, and identifies the character with )| in No. IX, the names being 'An-uyi/w/xoj'os or 'Anviivafiovos and Nostamausas. In this case pi has the value of gno or mua. He also regards jn in No. XVII, ^ No. XX and -|< No. XXV as new characters.
Mr. Pierides has suggested a few conjectural readings, through a misconception of the notes I have attached to my copies. It is only where I mark a character as doubtful that I consider it to be so ; where I mention that it is clear or distinct, this only means that it was unusually large and deeply cut. In all other cases the character seemed clear to me after at least three examinations on different days and in different lights ; and though every individual epigraphist is necessarily fallible, the clearness of the Egyptian atmosphere, and the satisfactory state of preservation in which the graffiti are, render the chances of error unusually small.
Thus in No. I Mr. Pierides proposes to add the characters te-ke, so as to get the words n'dveSrjKe. There was, however, no trace of any letter after the final /le, and dvderjKf, " he dedicated," would be singularly inappropriate in a graffito.
In No. XIV he suggests that the second character may be read /a, giving SeXa/x/o-ews, " of Selamisis." It is, however, quite unlike any known form of /a.
In No. XVIII he corrects my reading into GetSory'a.
In No. XIX he conjectures Protagoras in the genitive as the father's name.
In XX he suggests rdSe 'Eptdifios.
In XXIII he conjectures 'Afceorrd-Ku^oj for the first name.
On XXIV he says : " The first two characters in the first name may be a-t/, giving 'AvTOKpeTrjs. I cannot help thinking that the second name is Biaaos ; the third is, I believe, rightly interpreted ; and the last was probably 'Ayr}!."
In XXVI he ingeniously suggests 'oft/cX^y, " the cattle-owner," which seems certainly right.
In XXVII he would read firjinoTOTifios and (like M. Six and Dr. Deecke) (iaXfiv.
In XXVIII he suggests 6 vavnayoi "the ship-builder," and it is quite possible that the two lower bars of the last character but one in the graffito may have been added to it by some later visitor to Abydos.
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
On XXIX he remarks that the name Onasilos, in later times Onesilos, was pecuUar to Cyprus.
In XXX he suggests that the second character may be intended for ka.
On XXXII he says: "Try {Ta-)o-i-ne ta-o-na-o-se ^r^wivr] Atjoyvrios. The second name I take to be in the genitive, the nom. being probably Arjcovrjs/'
In XXXIV he reads the first name i.ocpoK'Xefrjs, which is undoubtedly right.
On XXXVII he expresses his conviction that the third character is si. In the second name he sees Aristokretes.
In XLII he suggests AI/xo? for AeZjuoj.
For XLIII he suggests very doubtfully miiovddKrj lp6s pa{6s\ " the sacred shrine of Pimonthakes."
On my own account I have to correct one or two errors in my paper. Tomb No. 10 in the valley of the Tombs of the Kings at Thebes was not the sepulchre of Ramses IV, but of Hest, the mother of Ramses VI.
On I, I ought to have quoted a Greek graffito I copied on the left side of the staircase at Abydos, which gives the form 2e\aiuivios. The inscription is {'S,Ta(Ti)oiKos y.e ypd(f)€i' 6 SeXa/iiVtor. In another Greek graffito on the eleventh column of the fa9ade of the temple of Seti, the word is written in the ordinary way : 'Ovdaifioi ^aXafxivios (e)e/xio-roKX(ous) avXrjrrjs. I may add here another Greek inscription scratched on the wall of one of the chambers of the temple by a native of Soli, which was probably the Kyprian town of that name : —
UavpcCV ^ikoTTLOV CdXiOC
fjKU) irpovKwrjcai 6e(ovc) jieyaXovc ' Icti/ koL Capamv.
I could find no other Kyprian Greek texts at Abydos.
In IX the last character but one of the first line should be transliterated vo.
In XVIII, if my restoration is correct, the last character but three should be read / not 0.
In XXXI, the second character is ro, not ra.
In XXXVII the engraver has turned the first character of the second line into two.
39
Nov. 4] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV. [1884.
I must also add another graffito (No. XLIV) which I copied in the Couloir des Rois at Abydos, but did not give in my last communication, as I thought it too imperfect for publication. M. Six, however, has since pointed out to me that it can be easily read. It is as follows : —
C»<
o
X A A "^ ^ I'i-la- I go-ro. - Of Philagorasr
I will also add a Kypriote inscription on a seal belonging to Mr. R. P. Greg, about the genuineness of which, however. I have some doubts : —
n ^°
y^mQ'v/ mu(?jya ne ya
^ ,. Q ku no(?) ro
^^ W ^
The following communication from M. Pierides, also with reference to the Abydos Kypriote Grafifiti published in the Proceedings of May last, has been forwarded by Professor Sayce : —
No. I. Notwithstanding the fact that there were no traces on the wall of any letters after the final ne, I am still inclined to believe that we should read avk6r\K(, for the word may have been left unfinished. In the very same graftito we have the character /(?, which appears to be the beginning of some name not completed. See also XI.
No. IV. I believe Mr. Sayce is right in supposing that the second character of the first name might have been po ; in which case we would have some derivative of lAo^o^.
No. \'I. I am (juite disposed to think that M. Six's suggestion in regard to the last name is correct.
No. VII. For the first name I would propose Mfya^v/xoy, the />'and re bemg very much alike.
No. IX. The first letter of the last name in the second line I think should be e. See the following graffito.
40
Nov. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
\o. X. The character \^ after the second se may possibly have been 0: then follows a name which looks very much like the last name in the second line of IX, for who knows if {- 1 1 ^^re not disjointed members of the )^( in the said name of IX? Though very sceptical on the point myself, I think it well to suggest the possible identity in the two groups ; but then comes the question about the name, which I am obliged to leave open.
No. XIV. I wish to suppress the note I sent before ; but still I hold that the second character is la: Perhaps the two lines represent the names
2eXa/xicreQJS
Selamiseus the son of Selamiseus.
No. XXIII. My note to be suppressed.
No. XXVII. As I have already said, I cling to ^^piaros in preference to Nf wo-tos, as the former is an adjective, whereas the latter is a substantive, and as such can have no superlative ; moreover, injpKTTos agrees better with the other component part of the name, Nrjpi(TTo^a\T]v, "indisputable chief or king."
No. XXXVI. I am not inclined to give up ^raa-iotKos as the first name, and I have great doubts as to the reading of the second line ; it seems to me that the first character in that line is ;•/, but I cannot submit a satisfactory reading of my own.
No. XLIII. ^\'hat I formerly wrote under this graffito I wish to be suppressed.
The following communication has been received from Mr. P. Le Page Renouf : —
The Horse in the Book of the Dead.
A well known rubric in the Book of the Dead (125, 67) has
the words, " a field to which no horse has access," ^^. x 1
A'^^'^ -A X At^ a/if enti an x^'^i heter her-ef. But
the horse is generally admitted to be a comparatively late acquisition
of Egypt, Is the chapter, or the rubric which mentions the horse,
to be therefore considered a late addition to the Book of the Dead ?
It is the horse which is the addition.
41
Nov. 4l SOCIETY 01" BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGV. [1884.
The passage is a corrupt one. It contains a false concord, the masculine jironoun k>=^ having for antecedent a feminine noun. The older manuscripts read — «— , but the later ones (including the hieratic), curiously enough, repeat the blunder. The animal's
name is variously written, it is sometimes ^ ^^v (I )y\X maa, a lion or cat ; most probably the latter (for lions could never have been very common); sometimes it is j? ''^.yi^ "k^s, a heifer; but in later manuscripts generally [ l^ iU(t, a goat. This is also the reading of the demotic version (see Zcifs., 1S67, p. 102). Now as the mistake of P for \ has i)robably given rise to the reading mas instead of mail, so has most probably a misreading of the hieratic form of I W. given rise to the reading x i^.
The next Meeting;- of the Socict}- will be held at 9, Conduit Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, 2nd Dec, 1884, at 8 p.m., when the followini;- papers will be read : —
I. Dr. Hnuii. J^rcsident : — "On some Egyptian Rituals of the Roman Period."
II. Dr. Birch, Ptrsidc?it: — "The Egyptian Belief about 'The Shade.' '■
42
NoY. 4] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
NOTICES.
Subscriptions to the Society become due on the ist of January each year. Those Members in arrear for the current year are requested to send the amount ^i is. at once to the Treasurer, B. T. BosANQUET, Esq., 73, Lombard Street, E.G.
Papers proposed to be read at the Monthly Meetings must be sent to the Secretary on or before the loth of the preceding month.
Members having New Members to propose are requested to send in the names of the Candidates on or before the loth of the month preceding the meeting at which the names are to be submitted to the Council. On application, the proper nomination forms may be obtained from the Secretary.
Vol. VIII, Part 3, of the " Transactions " of the Society will be issued in January next. Only a few complete sets of the "Transactions" of the Society now remain ] they may be obtained by application to the Secretary, W. Harry Rylands, F.S.A., n, Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.
The Library of the Society, at 11, Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C, is open to Members on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, between the hours of 1 1 and 4, when the Secretary is in attendance to tran.sact the general business of the Society.
As a new list of Members will shortly be printed. Members are requested to send any corrections or additions they may wish to have made in the list which was published in Vol. VII, Part 3.
Members are recommended to carefully preserve their copies of the " Proceedings," as they will not be reprinted at the end of the Volume of " Transactions," and if lost can only be supplied at a charge for each Part, or for the Volumes,
The Library and Offices of the Society will be closed during Vacation, from December 24th to January 2nd, 1885, inclusive.
Nov. 4] SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV. [1884.
THE FOLLOWING BOOKS ARE REQUIRED FOR THE LIBRARY OF THE SOCIETY.
BoTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio. 1 847-1 850.
Place, Ninive et I'Assyrie, 1866-1869. 3 vols., folio.
Brugsch-Bey, Grammaire Demotique. i vol., folio.
Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.
Vols. I— III (Brugsch).
Recueil de Monuments Egyptiens, copie's sur lieux et
publics par H. Brugsch et J. DUmichen. (4 vols., and the text by Diimichen of vols. 3 and 4.)
DiJMiCHEN, Historische Inschriften, &c., ist series, 1867.
2nd series, 1869.
Altaegyptische Kalender-Inschriften, 1866.
Tempel-Inschriften, 1862. 2 vols., folio.
GoLENiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877.
Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &c., 1S80.
De Rouge, Etudes Egyptologiques. 13 vols., complete to 1880.
Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy.
ScHROEDER, Die Phbnizische Sprache.
Haupt, Die Sumerischen Familiengesetze.
ScHRADER, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament. 1872.
Rawlinson, Canon, 6th and 7th Ancient Monarchies.
OsBURN, The Antiquities of Egypt. 8vo., 1841.
Robinson, Biblical Researches. 8vo., 1841.
PiERRET, Dictionnaire d'Archeologie Egyptienne. 8vo. Paris, 1875.
Burkhardt, Eastern Travels.
Wilkinson, Materia Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-30. {Textonly.)
Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Series I, II, III. 1862-1873.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phe'nicie, &c. 4to. 1867.
Le Calendrier des Jours Pastes et Ncfastes de I'annee
Egyptienne. 8vo. 1877. Maspero, Du genre e'pistolaire chez les Egyptiens de I'e'poque 4^hraonique. 8vo. Paris, 1872.
De Carchemis oppidi Situ et Historia Antiquissima.
8vo. Paris, 1872.
"+%.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OK
BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.
FIFTEENTH SESSION, 1884-85.
Secojid Meeting, 2nd December^ 1884. The Rev. CANON ST. VINCENT BEECHEY
IN THE CHAIR.
^f^-^^
The following Presents were announced, and thanks ordered to be returned to the Donors : —
From the Royal Society : — Proceedings. Vol. XXXVII. No. 233.
8vo. London. 1884. From the Geological Society : — The Quarterly Journal. Vol. XL.
Part 4. No. 160. November, 1884. 8vo. London. List
of Members, November ist, 1884. From the Royal Geographical Society : — The Proceedings and
Monthly Record of Geography. Vol. VI. No. 11. November,
1884. 8vo. London. From the Royal Institute of British Architects : — The Proceedings.
Session 1884-85. Nos. i, 2, & 3. October and November, 1884.
4to. London. List of Members. 4to. London. 1884. From the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland : —
The Journal. Vol. XIV, No. 2. November, 1884. 8vo.
London. [No. XLix.] 43
Dec. 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1S84.
From the American Philological Association : — The Transactions.
Vol. XIV. 8vo. Cambridge, U.S.A. 1884. From the Royal Dublin Society : — The Scientific Transactions.
Vol. I. (Series II.) Communications Nos. 20 to 25. 4to.
Dublin. 1882 and 1883. Volume III. (Series 2.) Commu- nications Nos. I to 3. 4to. 1883 and 1884.
Scientific Proceedings. Vol. III. (New Series.) Parts 6
and 7. 8vo. Dublin. 1882 and 1883. Volume IV. (New
Series.) Parts i, 2, 3, and 4. 8vo. Dublin. 1883 and 1884. From the Smithsonian Institute : — The Annual Report of the
Board of Regents for the year 1882. 8vo. Washington. 1884. From the Author : — II significato simbolico delle Pyramidi
Egiziane. Ricerche di Ernesto Schiaparelli. 4to. Roma,
Torino, Firenze. 1884.
Reale Accademia dei Lincei. (Anno CCLXXXI. 1883-84.) From the Author : — Astronomische Beitrage zur assyrischen
Chronologie, Von Dr. Eduard Freiherrn v. Haerdte. 4to.
Wien. 1884.
Besonders abgedruckt aus dem XLIX Bande der Denk-
schriften der Mathematisch-naturwissenschaftlichen Classe der
Kais. Akad. der Wissenschaften,
The following were nominated for election at the next Meeting on January 13th, 1885 :—
Rev. Maxwell H. Close, 40, Lower Baggot Street, Dublin.
Rev. Walter John Edmonds, B.D., Vicar of Highbury, South
Molton, Devon. Rev. Thomas Graham, D.D., President of St. Mary's Training
College, Hammersmith, S.W. Rev. Benjamin Waugh, 56, Ludgate Hill, Editor of the Sunday
Magazine.
To be added to the List of Subscribers : —
Andover Theological Seminary (Rev. W. L. Ropes, Librarian),
Andover, Mass., U.S.A. Manchester Grammar School (S. Dill, Head Master).
44
Dec. 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1884.
The following were elected Members of the Society, having been nominated on November 4th : —
Rev. W. I. F. Vashon Baker, M.A., The College, Marlborough.
Rev. S. M. Hamilton, M.A., D.D., New York, U.S.A.
Josiah Mullens, Sydney, New South Wales.
Mrs. E. O'Gorman, 39, Wilbury Road, West Brighton.
Rev. Thos. Richards, The Manse, Old Hill, near Dudley.
Rev. R. P. Thompson, Ranscomb Villas, Havant.
To be added to the List of Subscribers : —
Divinity School, Philadelphia, Penn., U.S.A.
Newton Theological Library, Newton Centre, Mass., U.S.A.
A Paper by Dr. Birch, " On the Egyptian Belief con- cerning the Shade or Shadow of the Dead," was read by the Secretary.
The Author explained that by the expression shade or shadow there could be no doubt that the actual shade or shadow was meant, for the gods are said to be " refreshed by their shadow ;" and again, it is used in the often cited passage where the gods or souls are described as reposing under the shade of the branches of the trees. Again, in the description of the examination of the chamber of Abydos for the body of the god Osiris, it is stated of the body, " not was it found, a shade it was found."
In a scene too of the lamentations of the body of Osiris tall curving T are placed over the three figures lamenting, which is explained in the text, " . . their shade with them rest they upon them."
In all these passages the meaning is that of actual shade or shadow, without any spiritual allusion. So also of the serpent who is said to be devourer of shades, and the demon Assessor, who is called eater of the shades, coming out of the Karti, supposed to refer to the tropical well at Syene. But shade or shadows were attached to spiritual existences as gods, spirits, and souls, and partook of the nature of these existences. They appear, however, to be distinct, as they are mentioned separately. Nor could the author find that they ate food off the tables of offerings presented to the dead, like the qas^ or ghosts, although, like the soul, they could drink the pure water offered to the dead.
45
Dec. 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [18S4.
This applies to their connection with the qas, ghosts, or bas^ souls ; but the gods Af and Horus also had shades.
Attached to the soul, and also to the qa or ' Eidolon,' was the shade, which is under the form of a parasol. Phonetically it is written xab, \aibt, or x^^^^^-, and is the Coptic CThI^I, ^HI^I, with a meaning similar to that of uKkh. or umbra of the Greek or Romans. The shade was supposed to be the light envelope of the soul, visible but not tangible, and is often mentioned in connection with the ba or "soul."
The shade was supposed to wander over the earth, going to the tomb, visiting those who belonged to him, enjoying the offerings of his relations, and then disappearing to the body in the grave. In the hieroglyphic texts, however, the shade has no representation beyond the face or mummy, it never appears with the bodily form of the deceased ; so that no light is thrown upon the hyj^othesis of its representing the form of the deceased from the monuments them- selves. There also appears to have been only one " shade" to each ghost or soul ; the sun is stated to have seven, and fourteen qa or eidola, or phantasms, two attached to each soul ; the qa^ indeed, had a form, as appears from the coffin of Amam.
This shows that qa was the shape of every god. The author's object, however, was not to discuss the qa, which had been already amply done by Mr. Le Page Renouf* and M. Maspero, but to analyse the nature of the x^'^'^f or " shade " from the monuments.
The shade is mentioned with the soul at the earliest period, for in the inscriptions of the Pyramid of Unas, of the sixth dynasty, at Sakkarah, it states : " Their souls (bau) are under Unas, their shades (x^bifu) are united together, and Unas devours the spirits in a burning hell,"
In the coffins of the eleventh dynasty, published by Lepsius, the shade is again mentioned, as in the " bringing the shade (x^^ib/l) with his ghost {qa / )," where it is connected with the qa. It is however at the time of the eighteenth to the twentieth dynasty that the shades play the most prominent part in the inscriptions of the Tiau or under world.
In the Ritual the shades also appear: "Walk I in the leading shades (xabif), spirits (x'')-" Here it must be cither shades of the Q^ad, or souls of spirits, in which cases the shade was something
* Trans. Soc. Bid/. Arch., Vol. VI, pp. 494-508. 46
Dec. 2j PROCEEDINGS. [1S84.
appended to the spirit, as in another place the shade was apparently also appended to the soul.
From another chapter, entitled, " The chapter of opening the chamber of the soul and shade coming forth daily sure of food," there can be no doubt that the shade was independent of the soul, although not represented in the vignette, for besides the shade of the gods, of spirits, and souls, there was also the shade of the dead, as in the passage of the Ritual where it says : " Do not let me be imprisoned by the detainers of the limbs of Osiris, the detainers of soul, the Xtm x^'//''// milt, shutters up, the shade of the reprobate dead." Again, " Not prevailing over my shade (the deceased and living off) the shade of the dead." " Their soul," says another passage, " live by words accompanying their going out."
Some shades are called the damned, sebi t, in the Hades, while of others it is stated that " they turn back on your shades " (x^//^/V). Of another of the gods of hell it is said : " he cuts at your bodies, defeating souls your, expelling your shades " {■xc'ibt), and in the passage, "purification twice to eidolon thine, to spirit thine soul thine, to shades thine, to mummy thine."
Here the elements of the dead are the ghost qa, the soul ba, the body kt, the shade x^^^t, and the mummy sahu. The same is given from the unedited chapter of the Ritual of Amenhotep in the Louvre : " O ye dividers of souls, O all ye gods, who are lords of life, bring the soul of the Osiris Amenhotep, that it may be united to his soul, his soul being separated from his body. The gods in Heliopohs {hat-ben ben) bring to him (his parts) at Heliopolis, the place of Shu, the son of Tum ; his heart, ab, is to him as that of Ra, his other heart, hatt, is to him as that of Khepera. Purification to thy qa (eidolon), to thy soul ba, to thy body tet, to thy shade yaibitj'
Here it will be observed that although the deceased has only one ba, qa, and sahu, he has shades in the plural, as if shades were attached both to the qa and ba, for they are both mentioned before the sahu or body ; and this recalls to mind that the Sun had seven souls but fourteen qa, or two eidola or genii to each soul, and here I would apply the text, "O leaders of souls, directors of shades."
I will now turn to the punishment of the shade. In a kind of caldron, also in the tombs of the kings, are seen the souls, bodies, and shades of the wicked, held up by two hands; and in the burning pits of hell they are seen burning. The explanatory texts say, " that the shades live, they have raised their powers ;" from which
47
Df.c. 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH^OLOCrV. [1884.
it would appear tliat they survive the effect of the caldrons ; from a papyrus also of the nineteenth or twentieth dynasty. In another section of the hell, the gods of which are obscure, there are also other passages.
In the paintings of the burning hell in the tomb of the kings of the nineteenth dynasty, showing the punishment of the future state, it is said of the shades : " Strangle ye the dead, cut ye the shades strangled."
That is, the shades were cut off the souls of the dead, and so separated from them. Again, in another scene, it says : " Those who live in this section make road. That great god addresses them, they rest."
In another section of the hell, the description is : " The gods in this picture adore the great god, because he is elevated above them, they receive his great disk and shade." In the representation accompanying this scene the shades on the heads of the souls are coloured blue. In another scene souls are seen with shades over their heads.
On the later wooden tablets of the period, ranging from the twenty-second dynasty to the Ptolemies, the procession of the solar boat is hailed by the soul, ba, with upraised hands, and the shade xciibit. Here the shade appears as a companion of the soul. So again, the Sun says : " I, the Sun, manifest what is hidden, throw light upon mysteries, I give life to your souls, sex^n sen her ~)(aibit ten, who alight on your shades ; " so in the same scenes of the burning hells of the eighteenth and nineteenth dynasties, the texts state ; " Come the wicked dead, from whom I have escaped, my father strikes, after his defeat, your bodies, mutilating your souls, expelling hebt, your shades, your heads are cut off."
Ideas like those I have already given are translated from monu- ments of the papyri relating to the passage of the Sun through the second hour of the day. " The wicked dead come from . . . whom my father strikes after his defeat, your bodies mutilating your souls expelling your shades, your heads are cut off, you no longer have a type, you do not come out, you do not escape the burning of the serpent, devourer of 100,000 (years), the consuming of the mistress of the furnaces, the flames of the mistress of pits, the fires of mistress ot blocks, the mistress of swords cuts you and wounds you, she stabs you. you will never see again those on earth."
In the same hour of the night the souls of the opposers of Osiris
48
Dec. 2] rROCEEDIMGS. [18S4.
Haratif are stated to be the jailors of the hole ; they live off the cries of the souls of the wicked, suffocating the souls and shades who raise their hands at the burning pit.
Again, it is said, " The serpent Na lives off the cries and roarings of Earth ; " those attached to his worship proceed from his mouth daily. Those who are in this picture receive the excellence {jiefrit) of the Sun's boat, crossing from those devoted to the serpent called "The life of the gods.'" They love the great god in the heaven, the passage is to the upper distances. They assume the type in heaven of shades, and rest in the wind and water. When ordered to live they do so in the great boat of the Sun in heaven."
This throws some light on the representation of shades in the later tablets, their existence with the souls in the solar boat, and their connection with the souls of men ; for " never to see again those on earth," could hardly apply to demons ; and when ordered to life under the type or form of shades, they are said to rest in the wind and water, and to participate in the boat of the Sun the eternal passage through the heavens.
Different ideas have prevailed among those who have treated on the soul, such as that the shade represented the obscurity caused by a dark body, and of the soul separated by the body, the radiancy of the sahu or mummy manifested on earth as a shadow, and in heaven, or a radiancy, the type or form produced by the procreator demiurgus ; to which the author would add the thin material envelope which protected the soul from the intensity of the solar rays, following the vicissitudes of the soul and ghost.
A number of the original texts were quoted, with explanations of the ideas intended, all of which will be given in a future part of the Transactions, with a series of illustrations.
An Abstract of a Paper by Dr. Birch, " On some Egyptian Rituals of the Roman Period," was read by the Secretary.
These texts are for the most part written upon pieces of papyrus about ten to twelve inches wide and about eight inches high. The form of script used is that called Hieratic. The writing is of a later style, and the letters are carefully and distinctly although peculiarly formed. These rolls, which are necessarily of a small size, are found on the mummies beneath the outer folds of the bandages, and are so preserved from harm ; although at times the writing is almost illegible,
49
Dec. 2j SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV. [1884.
owing to the injury caused by the running of the bitumen used in the process of embahiiing.
Such rolls are not found earlier than the first century of our era, and are hence of the Roman period. Few contain any ornamenta- tion in colour, although in some instances the first few lines of the text are written in larger characters, more nearly resembling the hieroglyphic forms. One instance of some considerable amount of decoration in a papyrus of the same period is the Rhind Papyrus, already published, with notes and introduction by myself. In it there are a number of rudely-drawn coloured vignettes illustrating, as is usual in earlier times, the subject matter of the text, which is written in both Hieratic and Demotic. Another somewhat similar example is the hieratic papyrus of a dignitary of high rank whose name is written Kalashar, or Kalasiris. In a future note I hope to refer again to this papyrus.
The texts ordinarily contain ritualistic ideas borrowed from the old Book of the Dead, with especial reference to the future destiny of the soul and body, similar to those found in the sacred book called the Sai-en-sinsin, or Lamentations of Isis and Nephthys, published by both de Horrack and Brugsch.
On account of the dogmas to which the text specially relates, it appears probable that we have an explanation of the reason why this class of papyrus was hidden beneath the bandages.
In considering the contents of these MSS., Dr. Birch referred to some of the Egyj^tian beliefs with regard to the future state, as naturally leading up to his further paper on " The Shade."
The following communication has been received : —
Nineveh House, Spring Grove, My dear Mr. RyLANDS, 9h November, 1884.
I regret to find from the letter written by my friend Mr. W. F, Ainsworth, and published in this month's Proceedings, that he has misunderstood my remarks read before the Society in March last in connection with the battle of Cunaxa mentioned by Xenophon.
Mr. Ainsworth seems to think that when I used the words, astounding degenerate view taken of the battle-field, they were ai:)plied to his theory, whereas I meant them to refer to the argument as used by Mr. Baillie Fraser. My words were these : — " Then Mr, Ainsworth
50
Dec. 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1S84.
goes on to say, ' it is the more important to establish this fact [i.e., that the hill mentioned was an artificial mound], as there are no natural hills on the plains of Babylonia, and therefore the mention made by Xenophon of a hill at this place, has led the distinguished traveller Baillie Fraser to consider it as furnishing evidence of the battle having been fought to the north of the Median Wall.' " The point to which I took exception was the shifting of the battle-field from the south to the 7iorth of the Median Wall. It would certainly have been clearer, perhaps, if I had mentioned the name of Fraser when I used the words degenerate view, but I did not think that my words could be misunderstood, the more so as they immediately followed the theory of Mr. Fraser, and the mention of the battle having been fought to the north of the Median Wall. The degenerate view was that of Mr. Fraser, and only referred to by Mr. Ainsworth.
It was not my intention, when noticing the battle betw-een Artaxerxes and his ambitious brother Cyrus, to review the able dissertation of Mr. Ainsworth o;^ the topography of Babylonia, but I only alluded to his commentary on the " Anabasis " of Xenophon in connection with the disputed word y^o^os ; that is to say, a ridge of ground, or a rising hill, mentioned by the historian.
Doubtless the ancients considered the boundary of Babylonia to commence from the Median Wall southward, and this is proved from Xenophon's own account of the march. After the army of Cyrus had crossed the Euphrates at or near Felujah, they journeyed three days, a distance of twelve parasangs, and after another march of three more parasangs they reached the trench which the " Great King " had made to serve as a defence against his brother. The fifteen parasangs specified (about forty-five miles) — is the distance between Saglawua and Nahr-Malka, or very near the mound of Aboo- habba. Xenophon mentions that "this ditch extended up through the plain to the distance of twelve parasangs, as far as the wall of Media ;" and if we take Sadd Nimroud to be that historical wall, his calculation tallies with the distance between Aboo-habba and the present village called Dijail, on the Tigris; that is to say, about thirty-five miles.
As for the opinion that the battle must have taken place near Emsayab, it is utterly untenable, because, in the first place, there are neither artificial nor natural hills of any magnitude there ; and it is unreasonable to suppose that Artaxerxes would go out of the regular track to fight with his brother.
51
Dec. 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1S84.
It is quite evident from the remaining ancient canals in the vicinity of Aboo-habba, or the ancient Sippara, that, in marching to meet the army of his brother, Cyrus proceeded along the bank of the Euphrates, and entered what Xenophon caWs a. narro70 passage knov.'n by the name of Nahr-Malka, the famous great canal of Nebuchad- nezzar, which must have been in his time in disuse. On leaving the bed of this canal (some parts of which are even now capable of concealing an army), Cyrus marched between it and the Euphrates, and confronted his brother on the lowest part of the ridge, called Haswa.
Believe me, yours sincerely,
H. Rassam.
The following Communication has been received from Dr. Birch, President : —
It is rare to find on sepulchral objects other indications than those relating to the dead, and the sepulchral formulas and adora- tions addressed to the dead. The linen wraps of mummies indeed occasionally have written upon them the name and age of the deceased, and the name of the monarch under whom they were embalmed, but even these notices are rare. This induces me to record two notices relating to sepulchral objects which I have found in the collections of the British Museum.
The first occurs inside the cover of one of those cofiins coloured yellow, richly adorned with sepulchral scenes and hieroglyphs painted in colours, richly varnished, and attributed by Mariette to the nineteenth dynasty.* They often have in their legends or decora- tions the name of Amenhotep I, of the eighteenth dynasty, who seems to have enjoyed posthumous honours, for unknown reasons, for a later period than the eighteenth dynasty. In their interiors figures of deities, painted in bright colours on a maroon ground, are also found, and some of the persons for whom they were made bear the name of Amenhotep or Amenoj^his. Many, however, are for priestesses of Amen Ra at Thebes, and their pictures recall to mind the so-called solar litanies of the same period, where the scenes relate to the passage of the sun through the Egyptian hell. '
* Mariette, " Notiee tin Musee a Boulaq," p. 42 : Paris, 1 869, 52
Dec. 2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1884.
On the cover of the coffin of the Museum No, 6664a, which is
o
of a singing-woman of Amen Ra, whose name was o ^^v ^f ^ r "^
Ta man t fiek/it, the following inscription occurs, in two vertical lines of hieroglyphs traced in white on a maroon ground, the same as an invocation to Nut, traced on the interior of the lid. It faces to the left of the spectator, and reads : —
-1 ^ I T»T0T ^ O ' ^AAAAA if f\
I O I I I I I ^^^^^ I I I I I I _^
renpa x^t ahut ftu shait hru n nm
The year three, 4th month, spring season, the i^th the day of renewing
qar n
the burial of
w
au titi
had takett
Uii
Ta mn t nekht Ta7nantnekht
mxet
after
^;u
V (HP,?
nau
the
I I
mesu
children
nai ut
the coffins
w r^
I I I
au
are
ftu disgusting
surtu sculptured
I I I
m-nm a second time.
Here certainly the
P,?,
qamuts she 7vas found
XI"
the sepulchre
/\AAAAA y^" I I I
ranu
the names
vies, are the sons, not the labourers
or workmen, of the sepulchres, as that their names should be held in aversion would have been a very inadequate punishment for the offence, whereas the appropriation by the family could be well mentioned in such terms. The whole refers to the desecration of the tombs in the days of the nineteenth or twentieth dynasty. There is some doubt about her name, though not her title. I have found
53
Dec. 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY. [18S4.
amongst niy notes, although I cannot give the reference, the title
"^^^5 p) \5\ "^ X"^ ^'^ ^""^} which proves that ^ q x"^) is
not a pallakis, as they were obviously not required for a goddess.
The next memorandum is that placed on the shabti, or sepulchral figure No. 8704 of the British Museum, i]hf\ \\ 0 ^"^ QA '^ sufen an Nehi, " the royal scribe Nehi," which is made of arragonite or alabaster, with the usual chapter 6 of the Ritual incised round the dress. This inscription is traced in black ink in a vertical line on the right side of the figure, and records the number of figures made in two months : —
api pert r abut snab pert
First month of the winter season to the second fnonth of the same
season,
A ^ m n n II
arq sa gut fru
the termination persoiiages twentyfoiir.
Recording that the artists had made 24 figures in the course of two months, or 60 days. The term pert is of course the winter season, but as the year was vague it is not possible to determine its relative place in the absence of any indication to its position in the present calendar. The figure is about the period of the twentieth dynasty, B.C. 1000-900. ^
The Anniversary Meeting of the Society will be held at 9, Conduit Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, January 13th, 1885, when the Council and Officers of the Society will be elected, and the usual business of the Anniversary Meeting transacted.
Theo. G. Pinches will read some remarks on the Babylonian Kings of the Mythical Period.
54
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.
FIFTEENTH SESSION, 1884-85.
Third Meeting, iT^th January, 1885.
[anniversary.]
SAMUEL BIRCH, D.C.L., LL.D., &c., President,
IN THE CHAIR.
The following Presents were announced, and thanks ordered to be returned to the Donors : —
From the Royal Geographical Society : — Proceedings, and
Monthly Record of Geography. Vol. VI. No. 12. 8vo.
December, 1884. Vol. VII. No. i. January, 1885. From the Royal Institute of British Architects : — Proceedings,
Session 1884-1885. 4to. London. Nos. 4, 5, and 6. 1884-85. From the Palestine Exploration Fund : — The Quarterly Statement.
January, 1885. 8vo. London.
From the Royal Society of Northern Antiquaries : — Aarboger.
3rd Part. 1884. 8vo. Copenhagen. From the Editor : — The American Journal of Philology. Edited
by Basil L, Gildersleeve. Vol. V, 3. Whole No. 19. October,
1884. 8vo. Baltimore. From the Editor, Rev. S. D. Peet : — The American Antiquarian.
Vol. VI. No. 6. November, 1884. 8vo. Chicago. [No. L.] 55
Jan. 13] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1885.
From A. Cope-Whitehouse : — The School of Mines Quarterly.
Vol. VI. No. I. November, 1884. 8vo. New York. Contains an article on Lake Moeris, by Mr. Whitehouse. From the Corporation of the City of London : — Analytical Index
to the Remembrancia. a.d. 1579-1664. 8vo. London, 1878. From the Corporation of the City of London : — Catalogue of the
Library of the Corporation of the City of London, 8vo. 1859.
And Supplements 9th to 15th. 1869-1879. From the Corporation of the City of London : — Catalogue of a
part of the Library of the Corporation of the City of London.
8vo. 1876. Supplement. 1877-1881. 8vo. 1882. From the Corporation of the City of London : — Catalogue of
Sculpture, Paintings, Engravings, and other works of art
belonging to the Corporation of the City of London. 2 parts.
8vo. 1867 and 1868. From the Author : — Die agyptischen Denkmaler des Provinzial-
Museums zu Bonn und des Museum Wallraff-Richartz zu Koln.
Von Dr. Wiedemann. 8vo. Bonn. 1884.
Separat-abdruck aus den Jahrbuch d. Vereins von Altherthums-
freunden in Rheine. Heft LXXVIIL From the Author : — La De'esse Istar, surtout dans le mythe
Babylonien. Par C. P. Tiele. 8vo, Leide. 1884.
Tire du Vol. II des Travaux de la 6me Session du Congres
international des Orientalistes h Leide. From the Author : — Nouvelles Inscriptions Nabat^ennes de
Medain Salih. Par M. Philippe Berger. 4to. Paris. 1884. From the Author : — Siegfried Langers Reiseberichte aus Syrien
und Arabien. By Dr. W. Miiller. 8vo. Vienna. 1883. From the Author : — Zur vergleichendenden Semitischen Sprach-
forschung. Zwei vortrage gehalten auf dem sechsten inter-
nationalen Orientalisten - Congres in Leiden. Von David
Heinrich Miiller. 8vo. Leiden. 1884.
Tire' du Vol. II des Travaux de la 6me Session du Congrbs
international des Orientalistes h. Leide. From the Author : — On the Dispersion of Egyptian Antiquities.
By Amelia B. Edwards. From the Author : — On a fragment of a mummy case, containing
a part of a Royal Cartouche. By Amelia B. Edwards. Tir^ du Vol. II des Travaux de la 6me Session du Congres
international des Orientalistes h Leide.
5^^
Jan. 13] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
From W. Harry Rylands {Secretary) : — Grammaire Egyptienne, ou principes generaux de Tecriture sacree egyptienne applique'e a la re'presentation de la langue parle'e. Par M. Champollion le jeune. Publie'e sur la manuscrit autographe, par I'ordre de M. Guizot. Folio. Paris. 1836.
From W. Harry Rylands (Secretary) : — The unedited Antiquities of Attica; comprising the Architectural Remains of Eleusis, Rhamnus, Sunium, and Thoricus. By the Society of Dilettanti. Second edition. Folio. 1833.
The following were elected Members of the Society, having been nominated on December 2nd : —
Rev. Maxwell H. Close, 40, Lower Baggot Street, Dublin.
Rev. Walter John Edmonds, B.D., Vicar of Highbury, South
Molton, Devon. Rev. Thomas Graham, D.D., President of St. Mary's Training
College, Hammersmith, S.W. Rev. Benjamin Waugh, 56, Ludgate Hill, Editor of the Sunday
Magazine.
To be added to the List of Subscribers : —
Andover Theological Seminary (Rev. W. L. Ropes, Librarian),
Andover, Mass., U.S.A. Manchester Grammar School (S. Dill, Head Master).
Thq following were nominated for election at the next Meeting on February 3rd, 1885 : —
Miss Sophia Foster, 17, Bateman Street, Cambridge.
Professor F. A. Gast, Lancaster, Pa., U.S.A.
Rev. William Page, B.A., The Manse, Upper Mall, Hammersmith.
Rev. A. Thursby Pelham, Cound Rectory, Shrewsbury.
Rev. William Kingdon Rowe, 8, Streatham Place, Brixton Hill, S.W.
Miss Williams, 3, Hillgrove Road, South Hampstead.
To be added to the List of Subscribers : —
The Metropolitan Museum of Art, Central Park, New York, U.S.A.
The following were elected Honorary Members of the Society : —
Professor J. Lieblein, Christiania. Dr. A. Wiedemann, Bonn.
57
Jan. 13] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILLOLOGV. [1SS5.
SECRETARY'S REPORT
FOR THE YEAR 1884.
From time totime during the past year it has been an unfortunate duty to register the loss of many valued Members of the Society. Notices have been recorded in the Proceedhigs, but we cannot but look back with extreme regret now at the close of the year, when we review the names of the well-known scholars and kind friends who have passed away.
It is needless here, as it would perhaps be out of place, to enter into any memoir of their lives, or the works by which they are known. Of some of them this can be acquired easily, as their loss is not ours alone, but that of the civilized world.
The number of Members on the Roll was announced in the Report for the year 1883, read at the Anniversary Meeting held 8th January, 1S84, as being 662. The flow of candidates for election continues in a most satisfactory manner, replacing the regretted losses by death and other causes. From the following figures it will be observed that the strength of the Society has increased ; and as the interest in the subjects embraced by the Society steadily increases, it may be anticipated that the number of members will certainly be enlarged.
The Roll now comprises : —
Ordinary Members 606
Public Libraries 43
Foreign Honorary Members .... .... .... 34
Total .... 683
In the communications submitted to the Society in the form of both papers and letters printed in the Proceedings, the language and antiquities of ancient Babylonia and Assyria naturally form a large portion. The mounds scattered about the plains of Mesopotamia have yielded many valuable records. Time and care only is able to make them available to students, but some of more than ordinary value have appeared during the past year in the publications of the Society, and attention may be well called to them now. Mr. Theo. G. Pinches and Mr. E. A. Wallis Budge, in a paper of which they are the joint authors, translated and commented upon an Edict of Nebuchadnezzar I, circa B.C. 11 50, engraved upon a stone discovered by Mr. Rassam at Abij-habbah. It was printed in full with the cuneiform text in the Proceedings for April. Again, the
58
Jan. 13] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
same writers submitted a paper on Some New Texts in the Babylonian Character, relating principally to the restoration of temples.
Mr. Theo. G. Pinches communicated a list of the Babylonian kings of the Second Period, about B.C. 2232 to the end of the existence of the kingdom ; a continuation from the same author will shortly be published.
To Mr. Budge we are indebted for a paper on the Fourth Tablet of the Creation Series, relating to the fight between Marduk and Tiamat.
Again, Mr. Pinches read a paper on Babylonian Art,_illustrated by Mr. H. Rassam's latest discoveries, in which he pointed out some new facts to be gleaned from the study of the smaller remains of that ancient period.
Professor Sayceadds to the series already published by Dr. Birch trans- lations of a large number of Greek ostraka collected by him at Erment and Karnak, together with copies of the Kypriote Graffiti at Abydos.
Dr. John P. Peters, in a paper read in February, contended that the Phoenician alphabet was derived from the Babylonians. It gave rise to an interesting discussion, the principal objections of Dr. Isaac Taylor to the theory being embodied in a lengthy communication, which was fol- lowed by a reply from Dr. Peters.
Of the papers bearing directly on the anticpities of Egypt, some of considerable value and interest have been submitted, which will be printed with illustrations. From Dr. Birch [President), a description of some Egyptian Rituals of the Roman Period, of which I am happy to be able to state, owing to his kindness, a series of facsimiles will be published, with descriptions by himself, in the future numbers of the Proceedings during the present year. From the same author, the Egyptian Belief concerning the Shadow or Shade. Translations of some papyri preserved in the Museum at Edinburgh, and kindly placed at the disposal of the Society by the Secretary of the Science and Art Department. A note recording the desecration of a tomb during the XVI 11th or XlXth Dynasty, and a record of the amount of work done by an Egyptian artist in a given period.
To Mr. Renouf we are indebted for a paper entitled Some Religious Texts of the Early Egyptian Period preserved in the Hieratic Papyri of the British Museum, in which he records an interesting discovery he made whilst collating the various texts, and throwing considerable light on the age and forms of ritual recorded in the papyri.
Mr. E. A. Wallis Budge, who has already read several translations of Assyrian Texts before the Society, has taken a new departure, and by translating a series of stelce, principally of the XVI 11th dynasty, has shown a desire to attach himself also to the list of English Egyptologists, and is prepared to produce original work.
Among the papers on other subjects, not necessarily dealing exclusively with chronology or history, may be mentioned that by Mr. Rassam,
59
Jan. 13] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGY. [1SS5.
entitled Biblical Nationalities Past and Present ; Dr. S. Louis, on the Handicrafts and Artizans mentioned in Talmiidical Writings ; by the Rev. A. Lowy, on Technological Terms in Ancient Semitic Culture and Folk-lore ; and a paper by Dr. Chotzner on the Life and Social Position of Hebrew Women in Biblical Times, followed by remarks by the Rev. J. Marshall.
The two parts of the Transactions issued in the early part of last year contained a number of papers of peculiar interest. Facsimiles will be found of the two valuable documents written in Demotic, and trans- lated by M. Eugene Revillout. They are the curses of a Pagan mother on her son having embraced Christianity, and two deeds refering to a marriage of the time of Darius. By Dr. Sigmund Louis a valuable collection of facts bearing upon and explaining the Poor Laws of the ancient Hebrews. It will be remembered that in former volumes of the Transactions the Rev. W. Houghton described the Mammalia of Ancient Assyria ; here in the same admirable manner he has described the Birds of the Assyrian Monuments and Records. In a lengthy paper he brings to bear on the subject both his knowledge of ornithology and Assyriology, which, with the illustrations, including almost all the represen- tations known, forms a monograph, and a fitting continuation of the Work for which the Society was already indebted to him.
The President in describing an Egyptian Tablet in the British Museum relating to two Architects, living at the time of Amemophis III, of the XVIIIth Dynasty, has given much valuable information about funeral tablets or steles and the texts engraved upon them. The names of some of the Egyptian Architects have come down to us, and to his paper Dr. Birch has added a list of the principal and most celebrated members of this profession, or as they are called, " Superintendents of Works."
Mr. Pinches, in describing the antiquities found by Mr. Rassam at Abu-habbah, the site of ancient Sippara, gives a number of careful notes on the tablet of the Temple of the Sun-god, of which a plate is added. His communication is followed by one by the discoverer of the antiquities, Mr. Rassam, entitled Recent Discoveries of Ancient Babylonian Cities.
Mr. P. le Page Renouf in his paper Egj'ptian Mythology, particularly with reference to Mist and Cloud, explains some very interesting and curious points in the early belief based upon natural phenomena. The instructive texts translated and commented on by Mr. George Berlin, enlarge our knowledge on Akkadian precepts for the conduct of man in his private life, and Mr. Pinches in his paper on Babylonian Legal Documents referring to House Property and the Law of Inheritance, has collected together, translated, and carefully edited a number of interesting tablets, throwing considerable light on the laws and customs of ancient Assyria.
The third and completing part of this volume of the Transactions,
60
Jan. 13] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
some of which is already in type, will be issued to members in the early part of the present year. It will contain besides some of those papers not already printed and read during the last session, one or two of those submitted to the Society during the present session, thus bringing the publications almost up to date.
In a former paragraph I have mentioned some of the more lengthy communications printed in the Proceedings ; I have again, with consider- able pleasure, to point out that the numbers of this portion of the publi- cations of the Society during the past year, when collected together, form a volume exceeding in bulk a part of the Transactions, and have neces- sarily demanded a greater outlay. It is very gratifying to be thus able to record the kindness of the many friends who have so willingly contributed towards realizing the intention for which the series was commenced.
Many and various are the letters printed. Through the kindness of our President the Council were enabled to publish the whole of the series of Hypocephali preserved in the British Museum, of which I made careful facsimiles. M. de Horrack was kind enough to add another from the Louvre, with a translation and description ; and a beautiful example, probably one of the finest known, was generously placed at our disposal by its possessor, Sir Hy. B. Meux, Bart. I can only regret that their example was not followed by others ; but few have been published else- where, and a continuation of this series, with translations and notes such as those added by Dr. Birch, could not help being of service to students of Egyptology. With this object, I need hardly say that the communica- tion of further examples will be gladly welcomed.
The valuable communications of Mr. Renouf discuss some of the Egyptian Prepositions and Particles ; the Bow in the Egyptian Sky ; one of the Egyptian gods the name of which was hitherto uncertain ; the Egyptian origin of the Hebrew word Cherub, a curious collation of texts throwing light on the Egyptian word for battle, and the mention of the horse in the Book of the Dead.
Miss Gonino describes a beautiful inlaid bronze statue of Osorkon I, in the possession of Professor Lanzone. Dr. A. Wiedemann, besides a number of objects found in Egypt with Greek inscriptions, translates some Greek ostraka found at Elephantine. Dr. Birch adds a Gi'eek inscription from Zagazig, and Professor Sayce publishes some new Cypriote inscrip- tions from Abydos and Thebes.
Professor W. Wright, LL.D., translates the Samaritan inscription preserved at Leeds, for a knowledge of which we are indebted to Mr. John Holmes, and describes an interesting series of busts and inscriptions from Palmyra. A large number of communications, including a discussion of some interesting points in the decipherment of cuneiform, will be found from Professor Sayce, Dr. Oppert, M. Menant, Mr. George Bertin, and Mr. Theo. G. Pinches, including one on the use of the Falcon in ancient Assyria, and Part 1 1 of his Papers on Assyrian
61
Jav. 13] SOCIETY' OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY. [1885
Grammar, dealing with the Permansive and other forms, and some docu- ments relating to slave dealing in Babylonia in ancient times, and others.
For Phoenician and Hebrew we are indebted to Professor W. Wright, LL.D., for the translation of an inscription in private possession at Cardiff, and to I\I. Phillippe Berger and M. Clermont-Ganneau, the latter also describing an interesting carved altar found on Mount Gerizim. The Rev. H. Reichardt publishes the cylinder with a Phoenician inscription in his own collection, and exhibited by him to the Society. Dr. Chotzner calls attention to some curious points in Hebrew poetrj'.
Of " Hittite " inscriptions there has been but little to record. Owing to the kindness of M. Schlumberger, I was enabled to publish the whole of the terra-cotta seals in his collection. To General Crawford I was indebted for the use of his sketch of the now destroyed Aleppo inscription, a drawing which I cannot but consider with the late George Smith to be the most correct of any that I have seen. A small gem brought from Nineveh by Sir Henry Layard will be found engraved and described in the May Proceediiigs. It is interesting as bearing certain characters found on the " Hittite " inscriptions in the same connexion, which appears not to be the case with the other seals known. The characters have been assumed to be a name, and have been variously translated according to the imagination of the decipherers.
The Library still continues to increase in value and usefulness, and it has been a subject for sincere gratification to be able to announce each month the many valuable donations from the learned societies, authors, and friends. A much larger number of books than heretofore have, as funds would allow, been purchased by the Council. It must be remembered, however, that the amount available for this purpose, as has been already pointed out, is necessarily small, and many works required by students are still absent, and many subjects very far from complete in their series. It is therefore to be hoped that Members will still continue to assist in placing such works as may be required within the reach of those who may have few other opportunities of using them.
The audited Balance Sheet annexed shows that the funds available for the year 1884 have been ^965 Sj, %d., and the expenditure in the like period ^905 \\s. ^d., the balance brought forward from 18S3 having been ^^226 i2s. yd. The balance carried forward to the current year 1885 is IS9 17-f- id.
The Report and Balance-sheet having been adopted, the Rev. Canon Beechey proposed, and the Rev. A. Lowy seconded, a vote of thanks to the President and Secretary for their valuable services to the Society during the past year, to which Dr. Birch and Mr. W. H. Rylands replied.
62
Jan. 13]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1885.
00r^'-"0-*00 •rt-00 "- vo m
>
o o
o
X
u
<
<
u
l-H
CQ CQ
- OvOa^r^O^O^O^^ooo^p^^~r^ N< >-■ vo r-^ m ^o
|
tx. |
w |
|
0 |
Q |
|
^ |
|
|
>^ |
|
|
H |
P-i |
|
W |
|
|
)— 1 |
0 |
|
U |
|
|
0 |
tti |
|
C/} |
0 |
^ M »«
s?
w
cq
O
Q
Q W Q
Pi; <: w
(^ O
w
Pi
: a .i;
VO
>>i^'^
D rt o ^-i pq
<u
- *-• - b
-9 ?i
* ^ C G ^ f^*-L rtj t!l "T^ .,
OJ •
c oi3 ojS °i5 ==;^i
PifxiP^WWcflc/oOP-iKliHpHW
m
|
H |
<U 1) |
|
1— 1 |
<u 0 |
|
1— 1 |
CL, i- |
|
PQ |
X a, |
|
< |
W c |
|
._, *'"' |
|
|
hJ |
|
|
^t: |
|
|
UfS |
|
|
^3^ S M |
|
|
<^ h^ |
|
|
*r> |
|
|
c - |
|
|
^> |
|
|
ta W) |
|
|
C G |
|
|
C C |
|
|
:h ;-! |
|
|
PhP-( |
C^ O ON NO
">? J^.
s?
s?
|
•"^" |
M |
0 |
0 |
|
<-)■ |
0 |
z |
|
|
•s? |
10 |
00 o d
:S?
|
c i2 |
||
|
0 s |
||
|
a 0 |
cu |
|
|
0 |
u s ^ |
|
|
H |
'^"h |
^ |
|
0 |
0 |
|
|
(/; |
T3 <U |
|
|
UJ |
■>^ |
a |
^ «
=-■ S ^G ^
c/^« Q
^N
|
u< |
<: |
0 |
|
|
00 1^ CO - |
^ |
||
|
W |
U |
>> |
|
Ste^.r3 |
0 |
|
|W|H |
|
|
H H |
|
|
t« 5 0 --^ |
|
|
scriptions •ary Furni Transacti erve Fund |
H 1:1$ < |
|
K |
63
■^Ub'-r^ "
Jan. 13] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1885.
The following Ofificers and Council for the current year were elected : —
COUNCIL 1885.
President. S. Birch, D.C.L., LL.D., F.S.A., &c.
Vice-Presidents. Rev. Frederick Charles Cook, M.A., Canon of Exeter, Rev. George Currey, D.D., Master of the Charterhouse. Sir Hardinge Stanley Giffard, M.P., Q.C., &c. The Right Hon. W. E. Gladstone, M.P., D.C.L., &c. Sir a. H. Layard, K.C.B., &c.
The Right Rev. J. B. Lightfoot, D.D., &c., Bishop of Durham. Walter Morrison. Charles T. Newton, C.B., D.C.L. Sir Charles Nicholson, Bart., D.C.L., M.D. Rev. George Rawlinson, D.D., Canon of Canterbury. Sir Henry C. Rawlinson, K.C.B., D.C.L., F.R.S., &c. Very Rev. Robert Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury.
W. A. Tyssen Amherst, M.P., &c Robert Bagster. Rev. C. J. Ball, M.A. Rev. Canon Beechey. Arthur Gates. Rev. T. K. Cheyne, D.D. Thomas Christy, F.L.S. Robert N. Gust, F.R.A.S. Charles Harrison, F.S.A. Rev. Albert Lowy.
Council.
F. D. Mocatta.
J. Manship Norman, M.A.
Alexander Peckover, F.S.A.
Theo. G. Pinches.
F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A.
P. Le Page Renouf.
Joseph Sidebotham, F.S.A.
F. Cope-Whitehouse.
Rev. W. Wright, D.D.
Honorary Treasurer. Bernard T. Bosan(,)UET.
Secretary. W. Harry Rylands, F.S.A.
Hon. Secretary for Foreign Correspondence. I'KOFEssoR A. II. Sayce, M.A.
Honorary Librarian,
William Simpson, l-'.R.G.S.
64
Jan. 13] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
Mr. Theo. G. Pinches read a Paper entitled — The Early Babylonian King-Lists.
( Contimied from I ^ol. VI, page 204. )
The Kings of the Mythical period. — A mythical Sargon before Sargon of Agade. — The original form of the Jiame of Sargon. — Tabi- utli-Bel of Niffer. — The " twofold king." — Sargon the mythical and his connection with Sargon the historical.
When, in the Proceedings for November, 1882, I gave the result of my examination of the records of the Babylonian chronologist- king, Nabonidus, I saw, even then, no reason to doubt the correct- ness of the statement given, that Naram-Sin, son of Sargon of Agade, had reigned at the very early date 3200 years before the time of Nabonidus. Still less is there reason, with the evidence furnished by the Babylonian Canon * before one's eyes, to call that statement in question now ; for by the documents which have come down to us, it is certain that the Babylonians had suilficient data to enable them to draw up a fairly exact chronology from the very earliest historical times. This very Babylonian Canon also, forces me, by its completeness, to go back to the opinions upon early Babylonian chronology which I held when I gave out, before the Society, the older list of Babylonian kings in January, i88i.f
In my notes upon the older list, when comparing certain parts of it giving, with several changes and omissions, the same royal names as are found in the Babylonian Canon, I remarked that, though it was possible that we had here the same list of kings, given from different points of view, yet I thought that the likeness in these two lists, in that particular passage, must be taken as remarkable coin- cidences, and nothing more. Several scholars, however, in con- sequence of the recurrence of the names of these and other known Babylonian kings, in groups, were of opinion that the older list contained the same names as the later, only arranged partly according to the divine names which occurred in them, partly according to the language in which the names were written, but not chronologically.:]: It may or may not be the case, that the names
* In the Proceedings for May, 1884. f In the Proceedings for that date.
X See Fritz Hommel, " Die Semitischen Vollver und Sprachen " (Leipzig : Otto Schultze, 1883), pp. 336-339 ; and Fried. Delitzsch's notes upon Miirdter's " Geschichte Babyloniens und Assyriens," p. 278.
65
Jan. 13] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILIIOLOGV. [1SS5.
arc thus arranged, but there is one thing that seems certain, namely, that this list, notwithstanding that it contains some of the names which are in the Babylonian Canon, is really a different work altogether. It gives, even in its incomplete state, too many names to fill up the gaps in the Canon. The most probable explanation is, that it contains the names of the kings of the mythical period (a supposition which the mention of the Flood seems to confirm), whose existence, however, may have had some foundation in fact. This older list I would place even before the tablet which, as we know from the fuller but more fragmentary text of the Canon published by Mr. G. Smith in the third volume of the Trafisactmis of this Society, preceded the tablet of the Canon which I gave in the Froceedifigs for May last. Two additional indications of the mythical nature of the older list may here be cited.
The first indication is given by the name of the Babylonian king Sargon, which we find under the following forms : —
Older list: f j^;^ -Jf^ -*? ^^
translated by | t^^ ""TT-^^ ^^ (^^^ usual form).
The mace-head inscri]>") «»— - ,, . i. x
tion : * J «W >^l Kf=^ Sar-ga - ;«.
,f , ^1 , w <<►—•> <- j.^ [(with the divine prefix
M. de Clercq s Cyhndcr : ->f -^ ^\ ^^j ^ added).
/- T J r XT 1 -1 V >-*-*^ >-<v [(or, transcribed into
Cyhnder of Nabomdus : f J^ ^f f Assyrian, ] j^^ JT^).
Other forms, used, as a ' """^ n-^V \ "^Aj)-
rule, for Sargon of/y ^^ J^y Assyria. - ^.^^ ^^ .^ f (Assyrian y >^^ tyyy^
All these forms, except those for the mace-head inscription and the cylinder of M. de Clercq, begin with the sign Jl^^^ (Assyrian t^^.) or <^<^, in Assyrian Sarru, "king," the character X^^^ or t^^W being pronounced lugal, and, most likely, also sar, in Akkadian (probably borrowed from the Semitic Babylonian, or Assyrian sarru). The character <[^ is a very common ideograph for Sa/nas, the sun- god, and the seemingly comparatively late meaning of " king "
* Proceedings {ov 'i!io\cmhtr, 1SS3, p. 11. 66
Jan. 13] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
appears to have arisen from the fact that one of the titles of Babylonian and Assyrian kings was " the sun of his country."
The second element of the name Sargon, as given by the oldest list of kings, is "^yf-*^ ■^y, with the lengthening ^Xj, na, showing that this group had a pronunciation ending in n. The following passage from a bilingual text published in W.A.I., IV, pi. 26, 1. 43, 44, will show that the Akkadian pronunciation of >^]]-^ ^y ,-<[ was really gina or g^na, weakened from gana : —
|
5^1115^ "^" -114 ^? ^4 |
:=<.r:Tr^ |
< T- Sff: ^- |
|
D.P. kur- gin - na |
ur - bi |
u-me- ni - sir |
|
" Mou7itai7i-cane |
its root |
remove thou " |
and this is translated by the Assyrian phrase : —
i - sid kur - ka - ni - e u - suh - ma
" t/ie root of a mountain-cane remove also "
that is : " remove the root from a reed which grows on the mountain " (to make medicine for a sick man).
From this extract it will be seen that tfyft: \^ '^114 "^Y "--^ ^^'^ ^ ^t-]^ i^ i^]}, kur-ka-ni-e {kurkane) are the same, the Assyrian form being borrowed from the Akkadian, and it is clear that as kane could not have been borrowed from gina^ it was probably borrowed at a very early date from the original form gana. An example of a similarly-derived word is ^^ "^^Jtl "7^ ^' kis-ka-nu-ti (kiskanu), from the Akkadian iz\ 4^' gis-kin (W.A.I., II, pi. 45, 1. 52).*
The meaning of >-yf4 ^Y' generally shortened to ^"^-^i gi{n), is " reed " (Assyrian kanu), and from the idea of the firmness and uprightness of a reed comes that of " to fix," in Assyrian kanti (Heb. pD). "^yy^ >-'^' S^'^^^^ '^ ^^ usual way of writing this root,
* In words borrowed from the Akkadian the vowel-ending marking the cases is, as a rule, long (hence kurkane, genitive). A similar compound word occurs in lines 47, 48 of the same sheet, where we have the same word without the second element of the root gin ('^y), and the sign of lengthening {-^1^), making the word "^ — yy4 *^^ kuf-ge, D.S., "the mountain-reed-bird," taken into Assyrian under the form V" ^X^T ^"l ' kur-ki-e [kurke). As will be seen from kurgina= kurkane, giSkin^kiskanH, and kurge = kurke, ^ was generally changed into k when an Akkadian word was taken into Assyrian.
67
J.w. 13J SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGV. [1S85
but it could also be expressed by J^J, pronounced gin or gen, the archaic form of which character shows clearly the figure of a foot, and gets its meaning of " to walk," and " to fix," from the idea of " setting down the foot." The last form of the name of Sargon given in the above list is purely Semitic, and is to be xea-dSarru-ukin, " the king has fixed," "instituted."
From the above remarks it will be seen that the true ancient form of the late Akkadian Sar-gina must have been Sar-gana, to which form the name of Sar-gani of Agade' comes exceedingly close, and with which tha p^l? of the Bible agrees exactly.
The presence of the prefix for a god ^ (late Babylonian ^4") implies, in my opinion, that the king who bore this name was named after some ancient hero afterwards deified, lor although the king was regarded as a divine personage, yet it was more as a representative of the gods than as a god, or even a half-god, that he was looked upon and honoured.* If, therefore, Sargon the first, like the hero Gistubar, whose name appears sometimes with, sometimes without the divine prefix, were afterwards, as is very likely, deified, this is also some evidence of the mythical nature of the older list, pointing it out as a distinct document from the Canon.
One of the tablets pubUshed in W.A.I., IV, and bearing the following colophon : "2nd tablet (of the series beginning) . . . -lul, lord of deep wisdom," is a remarkable and very important text. It begins with the reflections of some ancient hero who, looking on the land and the people around him, saw on all sides nothing but evil. The ruler (as it seems) broke off prayer and discontinued supplica- tion, did not teach his people reverence and honour, and did not himself call upon God. He, however (the speaker) was wise ; the day for the worship of the gods was the delight of his heart, and the prayer of a king — that was joy. The writer goes on for several lines in the same strain, and speaks of one who had learnt the glorious path of the god who " in the earth lived, died, renewed (himself)." The writer then seems to speak of some misfortunes which overtook
* In my Historical Introduction to the Guide to the Kouyunjik Gallery, I silently exjiressed this opiniou by calling Sargon of Agade " Sargon II," and Hammurabi, son of Sin-muballit, " Hammurabi II." Shortly after the completion of this Introduction the last part of Dr. Hommel's " Semitischen Volker und Sprachen " appeared, in the " Nachschrift " of which I read, with the greatest pleasure, his opinion that " Lugal-girinna (= Lugal-ginna or Sar-gina) is evidently another than Sargon of Agadl." As his preface is dated the 31SI of July, liiSj, he nm^t have come to this conclusion quite independently.
68
Jan. 13] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
himself; his goddess had not mercy on him, and did not go by his side. But suddenly his tone changes : "Open the high place," he says, "they have granted my prayer (?) : until there be no more death, and weeping cease,"* and after a few more lines the tablet comes to an end. This was considered by the Assyrians or Babylonians important enough to have a kind of running glossary, in which all the difficult or unusual words are explained by others better known ; the system being to write the whole line, and then take the difficult word or words, and writing them down separately, put beside them the explaining words, sometimes separated by the division-mark (^)^ sometimes not.
Now the name of the king Tabi-utli-Bel is given by the oldest list of kings {Proceedings iox^ January, 1881, p. 39, 1. 16; and W. A. I., V, pi. 44, 1. 17) as follows : —
|
T .^I^^IMKT- €E^r |
T 4^rir-^^7-s^-^ui^irr |
|
D.P. Ku - ur -A- lim -ma |
D.P. Tabi -ut- h - Bel |
showing that TCibi-idli-Bel is the Semitic Babylonian translation of Ku-ur-Alima^ the Akkadian form of the name.
This very same name is also given by the text containing expla- nations of the difficult words occurring in the series containing the legend of " . . . -lul, lord of deep wisdom " (W.A.I., V, pi. 47, 1. 5), as follows : —
D.P. Ku - ur - Alim -ma a-sib Nippuri D.S. = Ta -a-bi- ^'- Ktt-iir- Aliina dioelliiig in Niffer = Tabi-
m^ -EiT <^y-^ -^ -<
u - tu - ul D.P. Bel utiil - Bel,"
which is given thus to inform the reader that the Semitic Babylonian, or Assyrian name of " Ku-ur-Alima dwelling in Niffer " is " Tabi- utul-Bel."t
It must have been in the third of the series that the name of Tabi-utul-Bel occurred, and of this text we have only such extracts as are furnished us by the tablet containing explanations of the
* Compare Revelations, xxi, 4.
f The reading of ku as the pronunciation of ^.^1^1 is taken from the Syllabary, S.** 230 (Delitzsch, " Lesestiicke," p. 52), where ^J has the pro- nunciation of ku in Akkadian, and nialkit, "sweet," in Assyrian. Compare also 'W.A.I., V, pi. 23, 1. 12, where the same character, reduplicated, is given with
69
Jan. 13] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGY. [1885.
difficult words. The character of the text which we have, is, as has been already shown, distinctly mythical, and if Tabiutul-Bel be a more or less mythical personage, equally mythical is the Sargon of the oldest list of kings, and mythical, also, are all the names mentioned with his.
When describing the Mace-head Inscription of Sargani,* I noted that Sargon bore the surname of Dadriwi^ and that this sur- name was expressed by the Babylonian sign for king repeated twice. The passage containing this explanation will be found in W.A.I. II, pi. 48, col. I, 1. 40, and is given as follows : —
|
Da - ad - rum |
Sar - gi |
- na |
Sar kit - ti |
|
|
da bi - |
HI ib |
kit - ti |
||
|
da - bi - |
HI ib |
damkati |
The scribe has not reproduced the ancient Babylonian signs for king very well, as he has left out, in the upper character, two of the wedges, which however duly appear in the lower, whilst the upper character has, rightly, a slanting wedge which is made straight in the lower, the scribe having been, seemingly, influenced by the Assyrian form (.-E^). The group in the Assyrian scribe's copy probably
appeared as J^l'^^*'!!^ • The explanation attached to the sign is,
" Sargon, king of righteousness, pronouncer of righteousness, pro- nouncer of hai)piness."
the pronunciation oi kuMt (for ku-ku) in Akkadian, and tUu, "good," daSpu, " sweet," &c., in Assyrian. ^__4^y seems to be another form of *~^[ . Utli and utul are different forms of the construct case of utlu, " foundation." y|[ ^y>- <^^ and ^^T? <T>-~ are different ways of writing the same compound character, in which, in the second form, the characters which give the pronunciation to the group are placed within the ^^. Compare W.A.I., II, ph 59, 1. 5, with W.A.I., IV, pi. 70, col. iv, 1. 53- ^y, t)ia, is the phonetic complement and vowel-ending. The dialectic form of Alim is Elton. The meaning of the name is " good is the root of Bel."
* Proceedings for November, 1883, p. 13.
70
Jan. 13] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
I do not think that it will be regarded as strained or forced if we take the literal meaning of the group given above and translate it as " the twofold king ; " and the explanation of this phrase which I would suggest is, that there was a legend in Babylonia that the mythical half-deified Sargon would come and rule again, and that when the celebrated conqueror Sargani arose in 3,800 B.C., people naturally said that this must be he. Hence the change of his name (which occurred probably towards the end of his reign) from Sargani to Sargina or Sarru-ukin, and hence the thoroughly correct Hebrew form Sargon instead of Sargen. Whether the characters J:^:^ ^ITTT on the Mace-head refer to this or not is very uncertain, but not altogether improbable, and if so, they are probably to be transcribed sarru sukkallu, " the king, the messenger," or " the messenger king." The prince Bin-gani, however, seems to have borne the same title {see M. J. Menant's article upon the cylinder bearing his name, in the Gazette des Beaux-Arts, December 1st, 1879, and the reproduc- tion published by him in his " Recherches sur la Glyptique Orientate" pi. I, No. i).
( To be continued. )
The next Meeting of the Society will be held at 9, Conduit Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, February 3rd, 1885, at 8 p.m., when the following Papers will be read : —
I. Notes on the Antiquities from Bubastis, in the Collection of F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A., &c.
II. Prof. Sayce : — " The Carian Language and Inscriptions."
71
Jan. 13] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY. [1885
THE FOLLOWING BOOKS ARE REQUIRED FOR THE LIBRARY OF THE SOCIETY.
BoTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio. 1S47-1850.
Place, Ninive et I'Assyrie, 1 866-1 869. 3 vols., folio.
Brugsch-Bey, Grammaire De'motique. i vol., folio.
Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.
Vols. I— III (Brugsch).
Recueil de Monuments Egyptiens, copies sur lieux et
public's par H. Brugsch et J. Dlimichen. (4 vols., and the text by Diimichen of vols. 3 and 4.)
DiJMiCHEN, Historische Inschriften, &c., ist series, 1867.
. 2nd series, 1869.
Altaegyptische Kalender-Inschriften, 1866.
Tempel-Inschriften, 1862. 2 vols., folio.
GoLENisCHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877.
Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &c., 1880.
De Rouge, Etudes Egyptologiques. 13 vols., complete to 1880.
Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy.
Schroeder, Die Phonizische Sprache.
Haupt, Die Sumerischen Familiengesetze.
Schrader, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament. 1872.
Rawlinson, Canon, 6th and 7th Ancient Monarchies.
OsBURN, The Antiquities of Egypt. 8vo., 1841.
Robinson, Biblical Researches. 8vo., 1841.
PiERRET, Dictionnaire d'Arche'ologie l^gyptienne. 8vo. Paris, 1875.
BuRKHARDT, Eastern Travels.
Wilkinson, Materia Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-30. {Text only.)
Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Series I, II, III. 1862-1873.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phe'nicie, &c. 4to. 1867,
Le Calcndrier des Jours Fastes et Nefastcs de I'anne'e
Egyptienne. 8vo. 1877. Maspero, Du genre epistolaire chez les Egyptiens de I'e'poque
Phraonique. 8vo. Paris, 1872. De Carchemis oppidi Situ et Historia Antiquissima.
8vo. Paris, 1872.
72
Jan. 13] PROCEEDINGS. L'^^S-
NOTICES.
Subscriptions to the Society become due on the ist of January each year. Those Members in arrear for the current year are requested to send the amount ^i is. at once to the Trcasiirer^ B. T. BosANQUET, Esq., 73, Lombard Street, E.G.
Papers proposed to be read at the Monthly Meetirgs must be sent to the Secretary on or before the loth of the preceding month.
Members having New Members to propose are requested to send in the names of the Candidates on or before the loth of the month preceding the meeting at which the names are to be submitted to the Council. On application, the proper nomination forms may be obtained from the Secretary
Vol. VIII, Part 3, of the " Transactions " of the Society will be issued during the early part of the year. Only a few complete sets of the "Transactions" of the Society now remain \ they may be obtained by application to the Secretary, W. Harry Rylands, F.S.A., II, Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C.
The Library of the Society, at 11, Hart Street, Bloomsbury, W.C., is open to Members on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, between the hours of 1 1 and 4, when the Secretary is in attendance to transact the general business of the Society.
As a new list of Members will shortly be printed. Members are requested to send any corrections or additions they may wish to have made in the list which was published in Vol. VII, Part 3.
Members are recommended to carefully preserve their copies of the " Proceedings," as they will not be reprinted at the end of the Volume of " Transactions," and if lost can only be supplied at a charge for each Part, or for the Volumes.
11.
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY.
FIFTEENTH SESSION, 1884-85.
FoJirth Meeting, yd February, 18S5. SAMUEL BIRCH, D.C.L., LL.D., &c., President,
IN THE CHAIR.
The following Presents were announced, and thanks ordered to be returned to the Donors : —
From the Royal Society : — Proceedings. Vol. XXXVII. No. 234.
London. 8vo. 1884. From the Royal Institute of British Architects : — The Proceedings.
Session 1884-5. No. 7. 4to. London. 1885. From the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland : —
The Journal. New Series. Vol. XVII. Part i. January,
1885. 8vo. London. From the Academic des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres : —
Comptes Rendus des Seances de I'Annee 1884. Quatrieme
serie. Tome XII. Bulletin de Juihet — Aout — Septembre.
8vo. Paris. 1884.
From Johns Hopkins University : — Johns Hopkins University Studies in Historical and Political Science. Third Series, No. i. Svo. Baltimore. 1885.
[No. LI.] 73
Fer. 3] SOCIETY OF IJIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY. [1885.
From the Author : — Index Alphabe'tique de tous les Mots contenus dans le Livre des Morts. Par J. Lieblein. 8vo. Paris. 1875.
From H. Rassam : — iLcclesiastical History. The Life of the Emperor Constantine, in Four Books. By Eusebius Pamphilus. Svo. London. Samuel Bagster and Sons. 1845.
From the Author : — En Papyrus i Turin, for forste Gang udgivet eg oversat. AfJ. Lieblein.
Sarskilt aftrykt af Christiania Videnskabs-Selskabs Forhand- linger for 1875. ^^"O-
From the Author: — ^gypternes Forestilling om JordcnsBevoegelse. AfJ. Lieblein. 8vo.
From the Author : — Ueber Altagyptische Religion. Von J. Lieblein. Tire du Vol. II des Tiavaux de la 6^ session du Congres International des Orientalistes a Leide. Svo. Liede. 1884.
From the Author : — Etude sur les Xetas. Par J. Lieblein. Tire du Vol. II des Travaux de la 3^ session du Congres . International des Orientalistes. 8vo. Leide. 1878.
From the Author : — ^gypternes Loere om Sjcelens udodelighed eg Tilstand i det andet liv. Af. Lieblein. 8vo. Stockholm. 1880.
From the Author : — Om Lagekunsten Hos de Gamle Agyptere. AfJ. Lieblein.
Aftryk fra Nord. Med. Arkiv., 18S0, band XII, n : r. 11. 8vo. Stockholm. 18S0.
From the Author : — Egyptian Religion. By J. Lieblein. Svo. Leipzig. 1884.
From the Author : — Garnmeloegyptisk Religion Populoert Frem- stillet. Af J. Lieblein. Forste Del. Gudsbergrebets Udvikling. Svo. Kristiania. 18S3.
From the Author : — Gammelagyptisk Religion. Populoirt Frem- stillet. Af J. Lieblein. Anden Del. Folkereligioncn. Svo. Kristiania. 1884.
From the Author : — Deux Papyrus Hieratiques du Mustfe de
Turin. Publics en Fac-Simile. Par J. Lieblein. Avec la
traduction et I'analyse de I'un de ces deux papyrus par
M. F. Chabas. Svo. Christiania. 1S68.
74
Fei!. 3] PROCEEDINGS. [1S85.
From the Author : — Die Aegyptischen Denkmiiler in St. Peters- burg, Helsingfors, Upsala, und Copenhagen, Von J. Lieblein. 8vo. Christiania. 1873.
From the Author : — Sur I'Origine des Colonnes de la Salle des Caryatides du Grand Temple de Karnak. Par le Dr. Karl Piehl. Tire du Vol. II des Travaux de la 6^ session du Congres International des Orientalistes a Leide. Svo. Leide. 1884.
The following were elected Members of the Society, having been nominated on January 13th : —
Miss Sophia Foster, 17, Bateman Street, Cambridge.
Professor F. A. Gast, Lancaster, Pa., U.S.A.
Rev. William Page, B.A., The Manse, Upper Mall, Plammersmith.
Rev. A. Thursby Pelham, Cound Rectory, Shrewsbury.
Rev. William Kingdon Rowe, 3, Streatham Place, Brixton Hill, S.W.
Miss Williams, 3, Hillgrove Road, South Hampstead.
To be added to the List of Subscribers : —
The Metropolitan Museum of Art, Central Park, New York, U.S.A.
The following were nominated for election at the next Meeting on March 3rd, 1885 : —
Rev. W. Crosby Barlow, M.A., Camberwell, S.E. Rev. Thomas Brown, College Manse, Perth. W. T. Haydon, Dover.
A Paper entitled, " Notes on the Antiquities from Bubastis, in the Collection of F. G. Hilton Price, F.S.A.," was read by the Author : —
It was explained that the collection now described was dis- covered in or about the large mounds now called Tel Basta, and marking the site of the ancient Egyptian city of Bubastis. The ruins of the capital of the Bubastite Nome are situated to the south west of Tanis, upon the eastern side of the Pelusiac branch of the Nile, near the modern town of Zagazig.
Bubastis was a city of considerable importance as early as the time of the eighteenth dynasty, but increased in both size and
75
FEii. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGY. [1S85.
magnificence under the kings of the twenty-second dynasty, and was at that time probably the most considerable place in the Delta. After the cone^uest of the Persians (b.c. 352), who dismantled its walls, the town was, as is proved by the antiquities discovered in the ruins, evidently occupied by the Greeks and Romans.
The cat or lion-headed goddess Bast, or Sekhet, was the tutelary deity. To her all cats were sacred, and after death were mummied and deposited in the tombs connected with her temple, which, as Herodotus informs us, was very magnificent, and occupied a promi- nent position in the centre of the city. The somewhat careful description of Herodotus, including that of the oracle of Bast, as well as the city, were quoted by Mr. Price, and after a few notes on the special worship of the goddess as connected with the mythology of Ancient Egypt, he commenced his description of the antiquities. The arrangement taken by Dr. Birch, in his catalogue of the Alnwick Collection, was that followed. The pantheon first, secondly the animals, followed by the symbolic or mystic eyes, the domestic or civil antiquities, the amulets, the sepulchral objects, the terra-cotta figures, lamps, vases, &c. The scarabasi, of which a large quantity have been discovered at Tel Basta, were reserved for a future communication.
The figures of the gods most commonly met with are, as may be supposed, principally those bearing some relation to the goddess Bast, as being the great deity of the city — viz., Ptah, Bast, Neferatum, Shu, Thoth, Isis, Osiris, Harpocrates, Anubis, Bes, and Tauer. After having examined the peculiarities of the statuettes of the gods in the collection, Mr. Price passed on to the animals, of which a large number of figures have been found, the cat naturally occupying a very prominent position, the others being the monkey, ram, and hawk.
Figures of the jackal are very rare, but there was the top of a jackal standard in bronze. A few bulls had been found, represented walking, wearing the disc and uroeus. The oryx was one of the rarest animals from this site, Mr. Price stated that he had never had more than two, one in blue porcelain, and another of bronze. Another rare animal was the hippopotamus, sacred to Bes and Taur ; he had only one small figure in white stone, with a ring upon its neck for suspension. One example also in blue i)orcelain of the crocodile, roughly worked, and one frog.
76
Feb. 3] PROCEEDINGS. [,885.
The symbolic eyes were next dealt with, one of the commonest objects, as stated by Dr. Birch, of the toilet: supposed to represent the eye of the cow, sacred to Athor ; the right eye was the symbol of the sun, and the left of the moon. These objects were used for various purposes, generally in the form of ornaments, such as pendants to necklaces, bracelets, or finger rings, nearly all being either pierced or supplied with a ring for attachment. Many of the coarser or more flimsy specimens were doubtless employed for the ornamentation of the outer network of mummies.
Upon examining his series, Mr. Price mentioned that he found nearly all the examples to represent the right eye, or emblem of the sun. Thirty-four are double or reversible, possibly a combination of the sun and moon ; five only are left eyes, or symbols of the moon ; whereas ten are combinations of two pairs of eyes, emblematical of the four points of the compass. The greater number are of blue porcelain but some are of granite, lapis-lazuli, and carnelian. The most remarkable example in the collection is a rectangular plate of blue porcelain with a right eye ; in the centre of the pupil is a figure of Ptah-Socharis Osiris as the pigmy dwarf; on the right side of the pupil in the tunic of the eye are two hawks, and on the left hand side of it two objects too indistinct to make out ; upon the drop of the eye is an ibis in the attitude of walking upwards. The eye-brow is well marked ; this plate is imperforate, and has probably been inlaid in some precious metal. Other examples of these plates bearing symbolical figures were described, followed by some elaborate specimens of the double eyes.
Continuing the civil section, Mr. Price described the articles of the toilet in his collection from Tel Basta, which he stated were comparatively few in number. They included beads of various colours, materials, and shapes — scarabsei, heads of animals such as the cow, lion, and cat, pendants in the form of the head of Bes, and the head of Athor, etc., etc. A few finger rings, gold, silver, and bronze, as well as models of finger rings placed upon the wooden hands of mummies; a gold bracelet of twisted wire, spindle whorls, stibium cases, small glass bottles of the Roman period, and an elegant little bowl in blue porcelain, with a lip for pouring, and two couchant lions as ornaments ; draughtsmen of various shapes and materials, a sistrum, palettes, bronze hooks, bronze arrow heads, javelins, axes, and hoes, etc., etc. One of the most recent acquisi-
77
Feu. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1S85.
tions was a fine alabastron of alabaster, twelve inches in height, in a perfect condition, and hence rarely to be obtained from any part.
Attention was next called to some specimens of sculpture, a female head of marvellously fine work carved upon a block of basalt, pro- bably a portrait of some queen ; being complete in itself, it could not have formed a portion of any wall sculpture ; Mr. Price sup- posed it to be a sculptors model. Other examples were referred to and described at length, and Mr. Price then passed on to the objects in the sepulchral section, compartively few in number.
Commencing with the fine set of Canopic vases exhibited before the Society, and described by Dr. Birch {Proceedings^ April, 1883), the list included the small rectangular cases in bronze for the mummies of small animals, recumbent figures in terracotta (which rarely occur), masks of the same material (Roman period), shabti, of which there were only ten, stelae of stone and wood, with a large number of amulets and emblems probably from the coverings of mummies.
Tel Basta, it was stated, appeared to be rich in terra-cotta figures, those in Mr. Price's collection being chiefly of the Roman period. The greater number represent Harpocrates, but those of Bes or Bessa are also of frequent occurrence ; figures of Venus, Anadyomene, Eros, Jupiter Serapis, Minerva. A small temple or naos^ only 4 inches in height, was also described, possibly intended for a lantern, or niche for a lamp.
The lamps, like all those found in Egypt, date from the Greek or Roman period ; they include examples of various forms, bronze lamps being rarely met with at Bubastis. Mr. Price pointed out the curious degeneration of patterns on the terra-cotta lamps, and the strange forms developed from a simple design.
Moulds, chiefly of terra-cotta, used in casting a variety of objects, have been found, as also jugs, vases, flasks, some of an ornamental character. Bronze coins of the Ptolemies, of different sizes, some silvered, small brass ones of the Lower Roman Empire, and tetradrachms and drachms of Athens, are among the antiquities found at Bubastis.
In concluding the long lint of objects, Mr. Price said he hoped that it would give a fair idea of the kind of objects discovered in
73
Feb, 3] PROCEEDINGS.
[1S85.
this site, which in a general way might be considered to be typical. Large monuments, finer figures, and objects in gold had indeed been found at Eubastis, many of which could be seen in European Museums.
Remarks were added by the Rev. F. A. Walker, D.D. (who exhibited a number of bronze figures of cats and cats' heads which he had obtained from Bubastis), Rev. Canon Beechey, Rev. Dr. Wright, Rev. A. Lowy, Mr. J. Offord, Mr. R R. Reed, and the President.
A Paper by Professor Sayce, on the " Karian Language and Inscriptions," was read by the Secretary, which will be published in the Transactions.
Remarks were added by Rev. C. J. Ball, Mr. Theo. G. Pinches, and the President.
Thanks were returned for these Communications.
The following are the Remarks made by Dr. Birch at the meeting held on November 4th : —
The papyri of the Museum of Edinburgh, exhibited to-night by permission of the Secretary of the Science and Art Department, were sent to London for examination at the request of our Secretary, Mr. Rylands. At the time of their removal they were not unrolled, and it is to the energy and skill of Mr. Rylands that they have been unrolled, the fragments united, and framed and glazed. In addition to this tracings have been made of them, and their publica- tion will render them available for science. Our best thanks should be tendered to the Secretary of the Science and Art Department for the liberal spirit displayed in thus transferring for a while these objects from spots where they are not required to be detained on shelves or in cases, where they cannot be consulted, to students who can avail themselves of their contents, and the precedent and example thus nobly set, and it is to be hoped that hereafter manu- scripts and books will be liberally lent to those to whom they are alone valuable, and not retained on shelves to perish in obscurity in repositories often inaccessible to distant students.
The papyri consist of two pages, part of one of the later Rituals,
79
Feb. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1SS5.
not the same as the 1 odtenbuch of Turin, pubhshed by Lepsius, the older version of which has been prepared by M. Naville. This succeeded to the still older Ritual of the Pyramids, and the so-called Ritual was in its turn superseded by the Sai ensin, or Book of Respirations, which comprised a selection or abridgment of passages of the Ritual as it existed till the time of Nectanebo, or B.C. 387. The present chapters of the papyrus of Edinburgh are apparently extracts of an intermediate book which may appropriately be called the Ritual of Embalmment. The date is Ptolemaic*
The first of these papyri consist of a page of text in later hieratic character, and begins :— " The chapter of placing the mummy of the Osiris, divine flither beloved Paisetenef, to the gates of the Hades. The words of the Osiris Paisetenef: Hail thou in the region of the West, I know thy name, I save myself from the vipers of the Rusta, strengthened by the flesh of men, fed with their blood, because I know them, I know their name, illuminating the head of the entire lord (Osiris), " keeping secret his place in the darkness," is his name " the luminous spirit in Heliopolis," bringing rays of light, tasting the eating snakes in the West, hearing words, invisible he is the
great one in Tattu, he has struck terror to those in repose
having the remembrance of the divine block he has detained under the guidance of the entire lord, for Horus he has led his boat, he has made all the adorations appointed in the boat of the sun, he has struck terror in the gates of the Hades, he it is, Horus, who has gone, having the instructions that he goes and speaks and sees in Heliopolis, the chiefs stand to him, they amplify him the great writings of their chief seats he has tied, he has made festival in Heliopolis when he led along the heaven by his labour, the earth by
his grasp, not have been taken heaven and by him the sun,
chief of the gods, the moon, prince of months, elevated in heaven, the type of his son overthrowing and bruising his worms is strong in
the West of the Horizon the East of the Horizon, the
form of Paisetenef
There are a few lines on another fragment, but it will be seen that the language resembles much that of the ordinary or middle ritual, and that it turns on a similar idea, the leading thought being the ])reservation of the mummy of the deceased from the attacks of worms.
The name Paisetenef occurs on amdnumenlal Turin. (Liebkin, Diet., 1330.)
So
Feu. 3]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1885.
A a
1 J
ru-en tat pa sah n Asar neter ta nieri
chapter of giving the mummy of the Osiris divine father beloved
^
w
Paistenf Paistenf
r tiaut tut at
at the under luorld said by the
- n m\^
a
\\
Asar Osiris
Paistnf net her k ami set ament
Paistenf Hail thou attached to the region of the West
rex ku
/ know
ran k thy name
C
nahm ku ma
/ save me from
WZ I
nnu the
hfu 'jipers
111 NT. '.-NT/.
I I
rusta nexi
of Rusta strengthcjied
9 111 '•'^ S=:
m hau n x0
by the limbs of men
sami fed
m by
f^P
^ ^ I
111 ci <ri
©
©
snf sn hr-ntt hi rex sn
blood their because I knotu them
rex - ku / know
1
X
ren sn hutu tep Neberter s's' ta f
tiames their illumiiiating the head oj the Entire lord keeping secret
81
Feb. 3]
mnt f /lis place
SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV. [1SS5
[TJ
within
kkui darkness
rait nf
//(? //arj- been placed
'\-\.i
" 6. ^
\>\
\>\
XU
sta snkttu
luminous spirit in Heliopolis leading rays
tep tep tostimr
J-
^^ ^k i^
_-^ ^-^^ ^=- III amam m ft m amnt stm
eater worms in the West hearing
xru words
nn maa
invisible
nut f he is
aa m x^^ Tattu
jrreat ivithin the reno?i Tattu
-^^
sent naf amu
he has terrified
baka ntr pri
at rest the god coming forth
m
m
1^^ m
^r sma n netrnmt sba naf ni
having the remembrance of the divine block detained he has been by
t1 \\ 1 t'
V
D Jd X
aput n nebertcr an Har
the guidance of the Entire lord for Horus led he has
X'H naf
fffln"^ '-^- _i]:c: Hl^wS 111 ^
teb f lat naf aaui neb niak
his ark lie has given adorations all appointed
82
Fkb. 3]
m x^
within
im
PROCEEDINGS.
ol
n ra neb sent
[1885-
m
m x"
///t' boat of the sun lord terrible ivithin
^
[TT]
tiau the Hades
J\
/n
ntf Har u naf yx sma
he is Horns he has s'OJie having instruction
am - ma that
A aqa f
maa
f
he enters he says what he sees in
0
7^
ii -p:
P7 \\
an aha naf seru saa
Heliopolis he has stood the chiefs magnify
they
sxau come
■ft
uru s:reat
nti of
maa seat
sn their
su him
tapu head
=<^ „^, !5i I
^s naf tapu
m
o H — s'hb nf
m an
he has tied the heads he has made festivals in Heliopolis
tr x^^ i^^f P6 '^'^ '^^ 3.a f ta
when he has conducted the heaven by his efforts the earth
^
13.1^=^ ^^^
m arf-f snehm ru pe ta ma tt f
by his grasp not taking the gate of heaven earth his ivord
Feu. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY. [18S5.
Ra ur netera sah ur Abutu qa
^/le sun tJie chief of the gods the moon chief month high
am pe x'^''^^ sxr x^P sa
in heaven festival overthrowing the form of his son
tr - tu tm f tr ret amentt x^
obliterating his worms wliile makifig to groiu the West of the Horizon
m xu X^i Pai
///^ /«:^r;/i (/;/) the horizon the form of Faisetetief.
After this is another fragment too small to give a continuous sense.
The second papyrus of the same person contains the chapter of depositing the mummy of the same person in the sarcophagus. It reads : " The chapter of depositing the mummy into the coffin of Paisetenef, son of ... . fer. The words of Anubis : Oh Isis, Oh Nephthys, Oh Thoth, address ye the sunset, Tuamutef and Kabhsenuf, the sons of Horus, has been introduced by your father, the Osiris Paisetenef, mount ye up to him, do not depart ye from him, trans- port ye his excellent parts to his mother Nut (the heaven); she raises her hands to him, inclining her heart extended at her coming forth, he goes into the depths, he comes forth adoring in the morning like the sun daily above he goes in thy road, the Osiris Paisetenef, thou hast made (the sun) his light, for thou hast pierced his beams.
^' ^ ra^- J^^ ^M
AAA^AA
ru en tat ha pa sah r ut
The chapter of giving depositing the mummy to the cofin
84
Ff.b. 3]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1885.
n ntr meri Paistnfi sa fr
of the god beloved priest Paisteiifi son
XX an Anubu A Asi a Nebta
the words said by Anubis Oh /sis Oh Nephthys
li^l P
a Tahuti shotep nishni Oh Thoth tranqiiilize troidde
nas addresses
tn hr yozi over
Ams^a Hap tuamutf qabhsenuf mesu Har pu
Amset Hapi Tuazimutf Khabsetiuf borti of Horus it is
a
mas naf arf hr atf tn asra
he has led to him by father your Osiris
Paistenf Paistenef
1
^^ 111 .0^ AA/vwv o ^ 111 K-_ JI^^A 111
ar tn rf nn hru tn rf utes tn
mount ye to him ?iot go ye from him transport ye
0 111 nfru f n mutf
his beauties to his mother
U (3
Nut tutuisnf m
Nut her arms are to him in
o ?p
\\ \\ " ^ II J\ "^ 1 _a^ I A H_-_
nini ab-s pest n per am s (?) aqa f
laying down her heart stretched in coming forth from her he goes in
85
Feb. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1885.
n _ J\K^ ^ ^IG 6. ^ V< ^ ^0
ni s jjcr f m tiau tiau
from the he comes out from the //lorning in Hades
^^^ I III ' " "^ _^ I ^ i
El «1
ma ra hru neb hru ta rr m ru k
like the sun daily above the earth going round in thy gate
Asar Paisetenf rat nak Ra maui f
Osiris Paisetenef thee has give?i the sun his light
-=^ ' 1 V y\. 0
r tr nak st
for thee has _pierced rays
The texts and translations of these chapters are given by M. Pleyte in his Chapitres supplementaires au Hvre des Morts ; 4to., Leide, 1884, p. 171 and following; from which it appears that they formed some of the six chapters entitled, " the supple- mentary section of the book of the burial." The first of these, Avhich he calls chapter 170, is the second of those above given of the papyri of Edinburgh. The second of the Edinburgh, which is fuller than that given by him, is chapter 172.
Two other papyri are extracts from Rituals of the Roman period, about the first century a.d., to judge from the coarse style of palaeography in which they are written, which resembles that of the period, and in which may be recognized expressions taken from the Ritual. The first, which consists of only six lines, with an endorse- ment, is for a deceased Pamentuaa, and reads : " Said to Pmentuaa justified I am the sun in his rising, Atum in his setting, Osiris, ruler of the West, great god, lords of Abydos, detain ye the .... of the detainers of the Tiau (Hades or Underworld), have opened to me the keepers of the abode of the mystical boat. Receive ye the excellency from the keepers of the hall of the two truths, guard ye the mother
86
Feb. 3]
PROCEEDINGS.
[18S5.
of the Tiau. Thou hast come to Tattu, thou hast returned to
Abydos, thou hast received for the peace of the transport
of the Tiau thy soul lives is thy body strong for ever."
The endorsement reads: "The good burial established."
There are the ordinary ideas of the period, the life of the soul, and the youth or renewal of the body, and a few common expressions about sunrise and sunset.
xerut 7Vords
en
0/
j^l ^s]1_.^ Pi
Asar Osiris
Mentuaa Mentuaa
ma^ru justified
D
O
1
Nuk Ra m / am the sun in
Q
0
yjx. taf Nuk Atm m
his risins' I am Atmu iti
D
hotepiu setting:
J^l
' — 'I
Nuk Asar I am Osiris
2. £3
1
fj
c. W
xnti Amnt neter aa neb Abutt chief of the West god great lord Abydos
xUil
sbau detain
111 ?^^<^\
tn nna
ye of the
^^l^^)l
sebau n
detainers of
3- ^ - ^l!l^^X^|
Tiau ' au un na n na sebau
the lower world have I opened to the guardians
0
cm I
n pa hanmu
of the abode the sacred boat
\^
sp receive
87
I I I
tn ye
P the
^ — W
nefer (rood one
Feb. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV
iJ^V
SJ
III JH I ^ c^
na sbau n usx
t/ie detainers of the hall {of)
[18S5.
ma Truth
sbau the keeper
W
W
im 1 J^ j\^
ka n Tiau ai k au
of bull of the Hades thou coiiiest to
1 111 ^\ tJ"- 5. ^ixP^
Tatiu han k au Abutu
Tattu thou retu7'fiest to Abydos
s'p s k thou rcceivest it
\\
<£?
IT^
f7l^
au htep ts X'''^ Tiau an^ bak
art thou at rest liftest ... of the Hades thy soul lives
w n
6.
\^- 11
|
au |
heh |
rnpa au |
tta |
|
for |
ages |
reneiiied for Endorsement. |
ever |
\N ^
a
|
sam t s |
nefcr |
tat |
s lir kas |
|
burial |
good |
established |
it is over bones |
rcnpa s lir auf
/y groiath it over his flesh
88
Feb, 3]
'■ ra
PROCEEDINGS
,11 1 O l§s:fr'.N?^'.s
5-
X ^ o
II I AV^vA^
^rr^H
[1885.
Another papyrus is also of the Roman period, has a formula that is often repeated on others of the Roman period, invoking that the name of the deceased may flourish Uke those of certain deities.
The following Communication has been received from Professor Sayce : —
Mr. Greville Chester has lately obtained two more Greek ostraka from Karnak, dated in the fifth year of Domitian, which I read as follows : —
I . repjuofoc.' Mev€c{}pa>vot Kai ^[lois ^dovjieivios Tek" rjny rov e L ^evfia)v6r]s Uavaufro? OTre;^" Trapa aov to re^ foos fieaoprj a \vnai 8paxp-a>v 8vo — < /3 ft? ir\r]p(0(Tiv Lf AopiTiavov Tv^i i
"Germanos, son of Menephron, and Phmois, son of Phthumeinis, the tax-collector, of the 5th year : O Psenmonthes, son of Panamcus,
89
Feb. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.-EOLOGV. [1885.
I receive from you the tax up to the ist of INIesori, the rest of the two drachmae needed to complete the payment. The 5th year ot Domitian, the loth of Tybi."
2. ^jMois ^OoviMeivios Kai ^fTOX^ Tepfiavos Mevetppavos rov eL TJana (?) Tlapafievs "Epfiiov (nTt^a) napa crov to tov 6a>6 (pacocfit Le AojjiiTLavov rov Kvpiov
" Phmois, son of Phthumeinis and his coadjutor Germanos, son of Menephron, for the sth year. O Papas Panameus, I receive from you the tax for Thoth and Phaophi, the 5 th year of Domitian the lord."
The next meeting of the Society will be held at 9, Conduit Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, March 3rd, 1885, at 8 p.m., when the following Papers will be read : —
I. Edouard Naville : — " The Inscription of the Destruction of Mankind, in the Tomb of Rameses III."
II. E. A. Wallis Budge: — "The History of the Coptic Martyr Isaac."
Feb. 3.] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
THE FOLLOWING BOOKS ARE REQUIRED FOR THE LIBRARY OF THE SOCIETY.
BoTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio. 1847-1850.
Place, Ninive et I'Assyrie, 1 866-1 869. 3 vols., folio.
Brugsch-Bey, Grammaire Demotique. i vol., folio.
Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.
Vols. I— III (Brugsch).
Recueil de Monuments Egyptiens, copies sur lieux et
publics par H. Brugsch et J. Diimichen. (4 vols., and the text by Diimichen of vols. 3 and 4.)
DiJMiCHEN, Historische Inschriften, &c., ist series, 1867.
2nd series, 1869.
Altaegyptische Kalender-Inschriften, 1866.
Tempel-Inschriften, 1862. 2 vols., folio.
GoLENiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877.
Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &c., 1880.
De Rouge, Etudes Egyptologiques. 13 vols., complete to 1880.
Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy.
Schroeder, Die Phonizische Sprache.
Haupt, Die Sumerischen Familiengesetze.
Schrader, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament. 1872.
Rawlinson, Canon, 6th and 7th Ancient Monarchies.
OsBURN, The Antiquities of Egypt. 8vo., 1841.
Robinson, Biblical Researches. 8vo., 1841.
PiERRET, Dictionnaire d'Archeologie Egyptienne. 8vo. Paris, 1875.
BuRKHARDT, Eastcm Travels.
Wilkinson, Materia Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-30. {Text only)
Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Se'ries I, II, III. 1862-1873.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phe'nicie, &c. 4to. 1867.
Le Calendrier des Jours Pastes et Ne'fastes de I'annee
Egyptienne. 8vo. 1877. Maspero, Du genre epistolaire chez les Egyptiens de I'e'poque
Phraonique. 8vo. Paris, 1872. , De Carchemis oppidi Situ et Historia Antiquissima.
8vo, Paris, 1872,
^^
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY.
FIFTEENTH SESSION, 1884-85.
Fijth Meeting, 2,rd March, 1885. F. D. MOCATTA, Esq.,
IN THE CHAIR.
-■%^^^-
The following Presents were announced, and thanks ordered to be returned to the Donors : —
From the Royal Society :— The Proceedings. Vol. XXXVIII.
No. 235. December, 1884. 8vo. London. From the Royal Archaeological Institute of Great Britain and
Ireland: — The Archaeological Journal. Vol. XLI. No. 164.
1884. 8vo. London. 1884.
From the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland : —
The Journal. Vol. XIV. No. 3. February, 1885. 8vo.
London. 1885. From the Royal Institute of British Architects — Proceedings.
Session 1884-85. Nos. 8 and 9. February, 1885. 410.
London. 1885. From the Royal Geographical Society : — The Proceedings and
Monthly Record of Geography. Vol. VII. No. 2. February,
1885. 8vo. London. 1885. [No. Lii.] 91
Mak. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.LOLOGV. [18S5.
From the Geological Society : — The Quarterly Journal. Vol. XLI. No. 161. February 2, 18S5. 8vo. London, 1885.
From the Societe Royale des Antiquaries du Nord : — Aarboger, 1884. Fjeide Hefte. 8vo. Copenhagen.
From the Editor, Stephen D. Peet : — The American Antiquarian and Oriental Journal. Vol. VII. No. i. 8vo. Chicago. 1885.
From the Corporation of the City of London : — London's Roll of Fame : being Complimentary Notes and Addresses from the City of London on presentation of the Honorary Freedom of that City, and on other occasions, to Royal Personages, Statesmen, Patriots, &c., with their replies and acknowledge- ments. From the close of the reign of George II, a.d. 1767 to 1884. AVith a Critical and Historical Introduction. 4to. London. 1884.
From the Smithsonian Institution : — Second Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology to the Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution, 1880-81. l!y J. A\'. Powell. 4to. A\'ashington. 1883.
From the Author : — Notes on the Assyrian and Akkadian Pro- nouns.
Reprinted from the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. By G. Bertin. 8vo.
From G. Bertin : — Les Noms Phe'niciens sur les Prisme D'Asshour- ban-apal. Par Eugene Pannier. 8vo. Amiens. 1882.
The following were elected Members of the Socict)', having been nominated on February 3rd : —
Rev. W. Crosby Barlow, M.A., Camberwell, S.E. Rev. Thomas Brown, CoUace Manse, Perth. W. T. Haydon, Dover.
The following were nominated for election at the next Meeting on May 5th, 1885 : —
J. Deubner, Moscow.
Rev. William H. Hechler, British Cha])lain, Strassburg.
James Mellis Stewart, Queen Victoria Street.
To be added to the List of Subscribers :
The .Museum of SrieiK e and .Art, Edinburgli.
92
Mar. 3] PROCEEDIJSGS. [1885.
A Paper by Edouard Naville, on the " Inscription of the Destruction of Mankind in the Tomb of Rameses III," was read by the Secretary : —
Since I made known, for the first time, in 1875,* the inscription in the tomb of Seti I, describing the destruction of mankind by the gods, this text has been the object of much examination. Le Chevaher de Bergmann pubhshed it again from a copy which he took on the spot ; M. Brugsch accompanied his translation of the whole with a transcription ; M. Lauth has reproduced my translation, adding some corrections of his own ; finally, M. Lefebure has made a comparison between a portion which he translated and a papyrus at Turin.
From information given to me by my learned confrere Dr. Stern, I have found a second example of this interesting text in the tomb of Rameses III ; I copied it during a stay at Thebes in the winter of 1882, and since that time have compared and collated it with the squeezes which M. Tefebure kindly placed at my disposal, made by himself during the following year. This new version has evidently been made from the inscription in the tomb of Seti I ; very few variants are found in it, but it is valuable because it supplies several of the blanks which appear in the original. The chamber of the tomb of Rameses III in which the inscription is found is in a much worse condition than that of Seti I ; the stone has flaked off, having much saltpetre in its composition, and the bats have finished off that which time had a little respected. It would be impossible to make a translation from the text as it remains in the tomb of Rameses III ; but I will endeavour to give to it a new interpretation, availing myself of the labours and corrections of my confreres, par- ticularly those of M. Brugsch, and in raising one or two points in which a comparison of the two versions has shown me that this learned Egyptologist has departed from the true sense.
M. Naville adds a translation of a portion of the inscription, with notes, but he adds : —
There remains too little of the text of Rameses ; the variants which are found there are not of sufficient importance to make it necessary to attempt a new translation. The inscrijjtion stops shortly in the middle of line 85 of the Seti text, because there was no more space for the scribe to write upon, ■\^'e have here an
^ Trans. Soc. Bibl. Arch., \'oI. l\ , pp. 1-19. 93
Mak. 3] SOCIETY OP^ BIBLICAL ARCILliOLOGY. [1S85.
example of the negligence with which the Egyptian scribes worked. The wish has been to take advantage of a little chamber at the bottom of the tomb, and to ornament it like that of Seti I. Evidently the engraving has been commenced on the wall facing the door of the beautiful celestial cow, which is the central part of the inscription ; then the scribe has written the text commencing at the right of the door, without calculating the size of the signs, and without troubling himself whether the space was sufificient. Also, he had advanced no further than line 29 [Seti Inscr.] when the drawing of the cow stop])ed him. It is possible that at the same time another workman was engraving the second part of the inscription on the other side of the design, for in both tombs, after the cow, the text commences at the same place. This workman made the same mistake as the first, and the space was also too small. But what did it matter if the walls were covered? Who then will say that the exactitude of the copy may be controlled ? Let us take up again the most interesting part of this curious myth. Ra, the king of mankind and of the gods, already grown old in years, perceived that men spoke against him seditious words. He calls together, then, the gods, Shu, Tefnut, Seb and Nut, as well as his father Nun, to ask counsel of them what he is to do. They induce him to send his eye, which took the form of Hathor, and which should massacre the rebels. The goddess executed the command to the satisfaction of Ra, and to compass the destruction of mankind she became Sexet, the powerful who trami^led upon the blood of the guilty for several nights. At that moment Ra commands his runners to go in haste to Elephantine to look for mandrakes, which he hands over to the miller, and to the priestesses of Elephantine, who mix the juice of them with the blood of mankind, and make from it 7,000 vases of drink. Ra comes to see them, and enchanted with the spectacle, declares that they shall be a cause of preservation for human beings, and that henceforth he will not any more order the goddess to slay mankind. Also he spills, during the night, the liquid in the vases, which covers over the earth on all sides. In the morning the goddess comes ; after having spent the night in stamping under her feet the dead bodies, she drinks with avidity, becomes intoxicated, and cannot any more see mankind, who thus escape destruction. Nevertheless, Ra feels ill, he is wearied of the society of humnn beings, and causes himself to be borne to heaven by Nut, who has taken the form of a cow.
94
Mar. 3] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
Here blanks in the text prevent the perfect chapter of events being restored. Men beheld Ra pass, and it appears that before him they promise to destroy those who were his enemies. In the morning they take their bows, and pierce with their arrows the enemies of the king. Thus Ra declares to them that their faults are pardoned, and that the death of his enemies has paid their ransom. The text adds that this was the origin of sacrifices.
So in Egypt the idea which developed into the institution of sacrifices is almost the same as that of the Hebrews or the Greeks. " Death wipes out death," said the Egyptian. " Death removes the evil of death."
Mankind rebelled against their king, they were condemned to destruction ; but a portion of them obtained pardon by causing those to perish who persisted in the revolt, and henceforth sacrifices com- memorated an event which saved mankind from extermination. We see, under this strange form, that the Egyptian inscription con- tains a thought which I commend to the attention of those savants who direct their attention to the study of comparative mythology.
The translation by M. Naville, with three plates of the inscrip- tion, will be given in the next part of the Tra7isactwns.
Remarks were added by Rev. A. Lowy, Mr. G. A. Simcox, and the Chairman.
A Paper entitled " Notes on the Martyrdom of the Coptic Martyr Isaac of Tiphre," was read by E. A. Wallis Budge, B.A. :—
The MS. from which the Coptic text of this Martyrdom is taken is in the possession of Lord Zouch. It is written in a large and regular hand and belongs most probably to the tenth century. Some of the capitals which begin the paragraphs are illuminated, and on the tops of the pages are the short ejaculatory prayers, " God have mercy upon us, God save, God help us, God hear us," and the like. According to the colophon the MS. was written while one John was Archbishop of Alexandria, in the 115th year of the era of the Martyrs, and was pre- sented by a monk called Father Stauros in the Monastery of Father John to the Holy Church of Elijah the Prophet. The donor entreats that everyone who reads in the MS. shall say, " INIay the Lord Jesus Christ show mercy unto him with all the things of this world, and when he departs from the body may He make him to lie down in the bosom
95
Mar. 3] SOCIETY OF JUBLICAL ARCFLEOLOGV. [1SS5.
of Abraham the greatest of our fathers, with Isaac, and Jacob, and Elijah the prophet, in the kingdom of heaven." As a whole the text is very perfect, a few clerical errors, and the omission of a word or two here and there, comprising nearly all its faults.
The history of the Martyrdom of Isaac was written by a kinsman of his called Christopher, who, as he himself states, was an eye witness from the beginning to the end of his tortures and of his death, hence this- contemporaneous account is peculiarly valuable. In the last century the Augustinian n>onk F. A. A. Giorgi published in his " De miraculis Sancti Coluthi"* some excerpts from the Vatican MS. No. 66, containing the " Martyrdom of Isaac," with a Latin translation, and in the year 1810 Zoega'sf Catalogue of the Coptic MSS. in the Borgian Museum appeared, containing two interesting extracts from the same source. As far as I know, how- ever, no complete copy of the text of the Martyrdom, nor a version of the whole of it, has ever appeared. Isaac the Martyr suffered and died during the reign of Diocletian, most probably in consequence of one of the edicts issued by this Emperor in the years 303-4 a.d. It will be remembered that the first edict was issued 22nd February, 303 A.D., and the persecution of the Christians began with the demolition of the church at Nicomedia. This edict proclaimed that the lives ot the Christians were to be spared if possible ; but by the three edicts which followed in this and the following year, no restrictions were laid upon the ruthless and savage hands of the persecutors.
The history of Isaac's martyrdom was most prol)ably written by Christopher shortly after it took place, and there is no doubt that a knowledge of it was general among the Egy])tian Christians during the latter half of the fourth century. Lord Zouch's MS. containing the account of the martydom was copied from a MS. dated in the 115th year of the era of the Coptic Martyrs. Now this era was reckoned from 29th August, 284 a.d., therefore the original MS. was written about the year 399 a.d. For an account of the causes of the persecution of the Christians by Diocletian, sec Gibbon, "Decline and Fall." London, 1854. Vol. II, pp. 264-273;
* " Dc miraculis Sancti Colutlii cl rcliquiis actorum Sancti Panesniv Mar- yrum." F. A. A. Georgii eremita; .A.ugustiniani. 410. Rome, 1793.
+ " Catalngus Codicum Copticorum Manuscriiitoium." G. Zoc^a. Rome, 1810.
96
Mar. 3] PROCEEDINGS. [1SS5.
Mosheim, "Ecclesiastical History,'' Vol I, p. 213 et seq. Eusebius, " De Vita Constantini," II, 51.
Isaac was a nativ^e of the village of Tiphre, in the province of Garbiah, in the Busirite nome in the Delta. When he was twenty- five years of age, one night, while he was asleep in a field by his cell, the angel of the Lord woke him up, and told him to go and confess Christ to the Governor of Taubah or Bana. The holy man bade farewell to his parents, and set out to perform the command. When he arrived at Taubah, the Governor Culcianus was in his bath. When he came out and saw Isaac, the would-be martyr cried out that he was a Christian. After some conversation, the governor gave him into the charge of a soldier called Dionysius, telling him to keep guard over him while he went to Taniati. Shortly after, on a miracle being wrought by Isaac, the soldier was converted, and on his confessing it to his lord Culcianus, he was beheaded. Isaac was then taken to Peshati or Niciu, the metropolis of the Prosopites nome. There he was tortured by being immersed in a boiling cauldron ; a miracle was wrought, however, and he was delivered from death. Culcianus now took counsel with Arianus, the Governor of Hormes, who, having seen and heard the holy man, took him away with him to Hormes, a town sixteen days' distance by ship from Taubah. In the prison of this place Isaac found two other Christians, called Philoxenus and Surine. A day or two after his arrival he was tormented with all the hideous tortures which the cultured mind of the civilised Roman had invented to terrify the unhappy Christians. During the tortures some miracles were wrought, by which Isaac was a second time delivered from death ; and the people of the city made an uproar, and wished to stone their governor. Isaac was then taken by ship to Taubah, where he suffered death by the executioner's sword.
Remarks were added by Rev. C. J. Ball, Rev. A. Lowy, and the Chairman.
The Rev. A. Lowy read his translation of a Paper entitled, " The Weasel and the Cat in Ancient Times." By the Rev. Dr. Placzek, Chief Rabbi of Briinn (Moravia) : —
The weasel, mustela ox pittorius vulgaris, was in ancient times the predecessor of the cat in its functions of clearing the houses of mice and other vermin. Some nations, in view of the habits and the use
97
Mar. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1885.
of the weasel, transferred the name of this creature to the cat ; and this transfer has led to several etymological \mzz\es.
The Egyptian cat seems to have been a descendant of the /e/is ina?naihita. Its first ancestors have to be sought in Nubia. The first effigies of the cat were depicted on the monuments of Beni Hassan, 2500 b.c. The cat was kept, inter alia, for the pur[)ose of killing poisonous snakes. In Paraguay it is, even in the present day, employed in hunting the rattle-snake. The Egyptian cat, being a sacred animal, did not easily pass from Egypt into the possession of neighbouring Semitic nations. The biblical word cholcd (Lev. xi, 29), in the Aramaic version of Onkelos, c/iulda, is rendered " weasel." The Septuagint translates it yakrj. Rashi explains choled by nmstela. Etymological reasons justify these renderings. Other Aramaic names of the weasel the author derives from Greek words.
Various sections of the Talmud were cited in this paper to describe the habits and peculiarities of the weasel. The same ancient work has preserved interesting fables and legends concerning the weasel, and were well re-told by Dr. Placzek.
In the second century of the Christian era the cat and the weasel seem to have been kept side by side in some of the Jewish houses. The Aramaic name of the cat was s/uifira, whilst its Neo-Hebraic name was diatJiul. Some fanciful derivations of shunra occur in the ancient Jewish writings. The names of the cat, Arian and otherwise, help to indicate its migrations into different countries. Allusions to the natural history of the cat are scattered over various j^ortions of the Talmud and the ancient expositions (the Miaras/iii/i) of the Hebrew Scriptures. These allusions were noticed in the present paper, and were highly characteristic of the tendencies of the ancients to combine the studies of nature with a strong leaning towards incredible fictions.
Throughout this essay the author has taken a comprehensive survey of the gradual distribution of the cat in various countries. At the same time he has illustrated the knowledge and the legends existing among the ancient Jews and other nations of antiquity concerning the habits of the weasel and the cat.
Remarks were added by Dr. Louis, Rev. C. J. 15all, Rev. A. Lowy, and the Chairman.
98
Mar. 3] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
The following Communication has been received : —
In the 54th chapter of the Book of the Dead we read : " Oh Turn ! give me the delicious breath of thy nostril. I am the Egg of Nekaka-oer (the Great Cackler, Seb). I have watched this great egg which Seb prepared for the earth."
Nekaka-oer signifies, literally translated, the Gnat Cackler. Nekaka is evidently an onomatopoietic word in imitation of the cackle of a goose {see the Book of the Dead 82, i ; 98, 2). Nekaka- oer, the great cackler, is, as may be inferred, the god Seb, un- doubtedly named thus on account of the name, '^\ seb being written with the hieroglyph ^^, a goose, which gives the first
sound of the name. I remark this as a striking example of the way the myths were originated and formed. On account of the shape of the phonetic hierogl) ph, the god Seb was likened to a goose ; but as it was perhaps thought improper to call the god a goose, he was named the great Nekaka, cackler, in imitation of the sound a goose makes. To indicate his life-giving quality it was of course necessary, so as to be in accordance with the metaphor, that he should give life in the shape and by the medium of an egg. If the widespread and prevalent notion of the kosmic or kosmologic egg originated in this or a similar way, this is not the place to inquire. I will merely draw attention to the fact that we have here to do with a myth the origin of which is easily traced. It is evident that the myth which was thus once formed might be extended and continued in many ways. The sense of the quoted words of the 54th chapter is to state that the deceased is a son or descendant of Seb. We now understand how this could be expressed by saying that he was the egg of the great cackler. The following sentence is to inform us that the deceased shall preserve and keep the life which Seb has given him ; this is expressed by continuing the metaphor and saying that he watches the egg which Seb has prepared to give life to the world.
Undoubtedly the same rule ap])lies to the other metaphors and myths which occur so often in the IJook of the Dead. As long as we
99
Mar. 3] SOCIETV OF IJIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV. [1S85.
do not understand them we think them ridiculous, unreasonable, and blasphemous ; but they appear in quite another light when we have traced their origin and real meaning. But this is of course no easy task, and requires extensive and laborious research.
J. LlERLKIN.
Christiania, 26th Ja/i nary, 1885.
Note. — Since this has been in type Professor Lieblein informs me that he has just noticed (12th February) with pleasure that Brugsch, in his latest publication, expresses much the same opinion (" Religion und Mythologie der alten Aegypter," S. 172) with regard to the " Great Cackler." I think it necessary to add this to the above communication. — W.H.R.
The following Communication has been received from ]\Ir. P. le Pago Renouf : —
The Egypfian Silunis Fish and its fnnctions in Hieroglyphics. The trne phonetic value of the sign Q^, ideographic of Strife and War, and its homophones.
I have not yet met with any criticism upon the remarks which I made upon the value of the hieroglyphic sign of battle Q-/^, in the Proceedings of last May. It falls therefore to my lot to demolish the conclusions which I then advocated, and to substitute others at which I have now arrived, after a more complete and accurate investigation of the entire evidence bearing upon the subject.
We have first of all a variant about which there can be no question. The royal sarcophagus No. 32 of the British Museum {see Sharpe, E. I., I, 57, line 34), in a passage of the Book of the Dead gives the equation j^^ Q = ^ Qv^ ©, whence it follows that \yr\ =1 ^^
Secondly, we find chat a number of hieratic Rituals in the 42nd
chapter give what I took for c^g^^ (5 as a variant for Q£^ (2 •
And as c3 is ideographic of sek in the undis])Uted sense of
" battle," I drew what seemed the necessary conclusion.
100
Mar. 3] TROCEEDINGS. [1S85,
But upon comparing the different hieratic texts which give this variant, I am compelled to admit that a fish, and not (as I thought)
a cord "^^^j crosses the lower part of the sign f .
And this is after all quite natural, because the Egyptians had a fish which they called [y^ ^ 4::^ . But this was not the Oxyrynchus, as Brugsch suj^poses ; for, as I said in my note, the Ebers papyrus which mentions it (pi. 47, 11) does not give it the long and sharp snout characteristic of the Oxyrynchus in the passages (pi. 56, 20; and 57, 3) where that fish occurs.
Now is there a hieroglyphic fish which has the same phonetic value as the sign % ?
There is undoubtedly such a fish, but I must say at once that t in this case does not represent the value aha, but is one of the many forms of the Egyptian drill. " Les variantes qu'il prend," says M. de Rouge,* " suivant les diverses epoques, sont innombrables ; chaque graveur le modifiait a sa fantaisie, et cependant on reconnait son type assez facilement ; voici qaelques unes de ses principales formes [he gives thirteen], et chacune regoit un nombre infini de varietes plus ou moins eloignees."
We have to deal with the ideographic sign which is determinative
of the word o ''^^ Y ''''■'^ (-^^^ Dr. Birch's Dictionary, p. 361),!
which appears in the plural a J v ahau, m the Book of
the Dead, c. 39, 9, written [1 . n j \J aaba in the text of 69, 8.
The beautifully written RoUin hieratic papyms of Hor-em-heb in the British Museum (which is one of those which employ the sign ■t in the variant for Q^ ^ ©) has at c. 42, 11, the very interesting
variant "^^ I for the group T dba-reu. which was first
<rr> I i I I I I
explained by Mr. Goodwin as signifying " whatsoever." The hieratic Ritual published by M. de Rouge agrees with others in the use of ^7. The sign kJ which occurs in the text of the Todfe/ihiich,
* " Etude sur une stele egyptienne," p. 77. .See also note, p. 79, and Chrcstotiiathic, I, p. 75.
t See also Brugsch"s Dictionary, V, 199, 200.
Mak. 3J SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV. [1SS5.
42, II, is a clerical variant for \7, the syllabic value of which is aba
or aaba*
The royal sarcophagus in the British Museuni already mentioned
gives {see Shari)e, I, 118, line 19 and following) two instances of this
expression, in an invocation for the protection of the deceased from all
r^^'vi ,<if:::3i '
human attacks, from Amu, Negroes, and others "^-^-^^ ^^n^ --..-*» I
en set neb aba-feu, "of all countries whatsoever," and from the super-
/ O "i a
human attacks I aaaaaa x*"'''^'"") ^^ Horus, Set, Sechet, Bast, and
\ A/V^AAA I I I
J^N^ o^C\^ ^\° '^--^ I w? ^^/'f '"lit aba-reii, " from all ghosts what- soever, male or female." This fish then ^^1:52 has the value aba, like the sign j, its variant 9 and its homophone "vJ.
The Egyptian word aba expresses a great variety of meanings, but they can readily be traced as branching off from the primitive sense, which I cannot better illustrate than by reference to the roots of cor- responding import in the Semitic and the Indo-European languages.
Aba signifies to come across, encounter, obviam ire, occiirrere, like the Hebrew ^"^l^, radically connected with '^'^l^, ^1)^5 ^.nd pp.
The chance occurrence {casii adfuit,'^Tvx^v),'x\\di ''"}|P, the "hostilis occursus," are expressed by the same root.
The Hebrew rii^"^p7 is exactly equivalent to the Elgyptian
^>^ T J ^V -' ^'"' ^^^"^" {adversiis, contra), also written
The artistic sense comes out in the Piel form n"^p_, contignavit, hence struxit, (zdificavit. The cunning artists employed by the king in the " Tale of the Two Brothers " in sawing the Persea trees into
beautiful planks are called f ))> y ^1 dbiiu. A beam in
Hebrew is r7"i"^p. " To make beams," in Nehemiah ii, 8, is ]l"i"lp 7. From yy^ we have the sense approach, present. This is one of the meanings of aba. 1'he ancient Ritual found in the pyramids s])eaks of a 1*^^ f AA^AA^ 0 11 M 1) I A '''''" ""^ rekJiu
AA/i/VV\
Cf. tlie ancient title ^ ^ ¥ x<^''P "''"'A 'iri'l "^,5 () T uia Xcrp abat
Mar. 3] TROCEEDINGS. • [1S85.
setet, " presenting water, flame, and fire." In a later text (Diimichen,
H.I., II, 10) (| "^ J A^-^ 'JYT fl X f ^ ^ ^D^ ^ adb-ensen ta hcqet arp, " they offered bread, beer, and wine."
And the interesting word ]^"!)^5 Arabic ^>l.'^i, an oblation, has
its well-known corresponding Egyptian word - M ^ [^ abet.
But 3,'1|P is used for battle in the speech of Hushai against Ahithophel (2 Sam. xvii, 11), and elsewhere, like the Syriac V^;0.
The Egyptian --jM \^ aba, a horn, corresponds to p.|2 and
--jpS aba, radiate ^akin to which is -41-^^ ^^'^^ ^ star) to Jl)'^.
The Indo-European parallels are not less striking, but for the sake of brevity I shall chiefly confine myself to Greek.
From the root tak we have among others the verbs rvyxavoi and
revxoii. 'O rvx^iv is = T ^^^ dba-re. Tcu;^a) is used with reference
to any kind of zvork, whether intellectual or manual ; of metal, stone, or wood.
TvKot or Tvxos an instrument for working stones with, but also battle-axe, pole-axe*
TeO^os, an utensil \J , and in the plural, revx^a, warlike arms =
Q^ _^ s; Q ^ T' aba. The Latin tehiin {= tec-liini) has the same
root tak, and so have tignum, a beam, and texo, weave.
The Egyptian word a J "^^^ aba, a table or tablet of stone,
is in Greek -rvKTo. jidpfiapoi. But it also means an altar.
The Egyptian equivalents of rex"'], art, and reKTcou^ craftsman, T ^ and T Wi will be at once recognized by scholars.
It would be very easy to extend this list of illustrative words. I think my fellow labourers in Egyptology will allow that I have by comparative philology sufficiently justified the Sematology of aba, as I understand it.
* The Egj'ptians had an instrument of which pictures are given in Lepsius' AeUeste Tcxte, pi. 10 and 38, called . — oj LJlj^ii abit. It is forked at one end. It is mentioned in the Ritual of the Pyramids as an emblem of authority, or as a weapon, held in the fist.
Mar. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.LOLOGY. [18S5.
If I am asked for evidence that the Egyptian aba had the sense of ' strife ' and ' fight,' I can but refer to tlie group —jM A^ ^ <?/', and to its acknowledged descendant, 'j OT^G, which in the Coptic Bible corrcsi)onds to the (ireek words dj/nXeyeic, ivavTiovaQai,
(vavTios eivcu, TvaTacraeiv, dvdiaddvat, MAXESGAI.
And when I have added the remark that the scriptio plena 1 1 "^^^ ,_, Hbaii, shows that the ending corresponds with that of
Q^ "^ c, ^ n I shall not hesitate to affirm, without fear of refutation, that dbau is the true and indisputable value of the latter group. The great number of Egyptian words having the same sound is most probably the reason why the sense of strife and battle is especially distinguished by the significant sign Q^ .
Before proceeding to identify the fish d/>a, I must return to one of the groups in which it occurs phonetically. The group T
ilba re is manifestly a compound expression. The sign i -^ _i which sometimes follows it is a determinative of the whole expression, not of <rz> re. But what is this re which has lost its determinative ?
It might signify ' mouth,' or 'door,' O, or ' path,' . Brugsch
identifies the last group with the Coptic p^-O'^'OO or p^-nTH. But in any case the <:::> a])pears to be a noun, and is commonly followed by suffixes. Mr. Goodwin quotes instances in which it is
followed by ^^ , — h — and <rr> dm, the equivalent of '^""'^ sen.
The whole expression occurs in the great inscription of Hapt'efaa at Siout, and has given trouble to its two translators, M. Maspero and Dr. Erman.* The difficulty of course was greatly increased by the presence of several other unknown words. The expression is here
written '^^^ ^, the determinative of which is conjectured by
Dr. Erman to be a small oven, with two metal rings. The sign which it most closely resembles in the copies which have been made is a door n, but I suspect that in the original the " metallic rings " really point to ? ; T. The form of the signs in these Siout inscrip- tions is often rude and strange, so that even copyists as expert as
* Trans. Soc. Bib. Arch., Vol. VII, p. 30. Zdlschr., 18S2, p. 175.
104
Mar. 3] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
Mariette, de Rouge, Brugsch, and Diimichen have read quite different signs. But at all events there can be no doubt as to the meaning of the group with this strange determinative. If we knew
the meaning of ^^ 1 () the sense of the whole passage would be
tolerably clear, and, I believe, very important. I can here only
venture upon a conjecture. The word ^^ j /Ji^^'/ appears, like
the Latin sohitio, to admit of the sense of payment,* and also that of solution in liquid. In this contract dues seem to be spoken of as paid
by the priests into the treasury of the Prince <ciz> /wvw\ '^^ Vo^
upon every bull and ox and goat. Such dues are still levied in certain countries, and, as an early instance, I will refer to Numbers, chap. 31, where the Levites in charge of the tabernacle receive the tribute, D^P of beeves, sheep, and asses. At the end of the contract, as I understand it, it is stated that if any future prince remits or lowers these dues, the priests are not on that account to receive a smaller share of bread and beer than is actually bequeathed them on condition of their fulfilling their part of the contract. I there- fore translate | 1 "^fc^ [Tp aa/wsa f^^^ '^^ -^ii^^
/ \ /\ V /wwv^ t'dbet aba- re en ka neb" whatsoever pay- ment for each bull that they pay into the treasury."
The fish aba is the Siiufiis darias of Hasselquist, the Silurus schal of Schneider, the Synodonfis macrodon of Isidore Geoffroy Saint Hilaire, and Pi?nelodus synodoutis of Geoffroy Saint Hilaire. A good picture of it will be seen in the plates of the great French work on Egypt (Poissons, pi. xii, 5, 6), which enabled me to identify it; and Mr. Budge, who kindly gave me a paper impression from the sarco- phagus, recognized it in a bronze figure of the fish. No. 1954^ of the Museum Catalogue.
Those who have read the description of this fish will have no difficulty in understanding why the Egyptians gave it the name
Q-^ "^ ^!^:^ dbau, " the warrior."
* Is ^1 \ t'abet connected with TCfi.!, the Coptic equivalent for
money, in the Gospels, or with THill, which is the equivalent of ovvTa^n assigned impost ?
Mar. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV. [18S5.
Like most fishes of the genus Silurus, its pectoral fin is armed with a powerful spine. " Elle est tellement articulee sur I'os de I'epaule," savs Cuvier, " que le poisson pent a volonte la rapprocher du corps ou la fixer perpendiculairement dans une situation immobile, ce qui en fait alors une arme dangereuse, et dont les blessures passent en beaucoup d'endroits pour envenime'es, sans doute parce que le tetanos survient a la suite de leurs de'chirures."
But the Schal, as he is called in Lower Egypt, has helmet and buckler, as well as his terrible sword and spear.
" De toutes les sub-divisions des siluroides .... celle des schal est la i)lus remarquable en ce qui concerne I'armure de sa tete et celle de sa nuque, et surtout la forme de ses dents. Cette armure de la tete et de la nuque .... n'est plus seulement comme dans les bagres et les pimelodes, une production de I'interparie'lale .... c'est une suture complete sur un large espace .... Le troisieme intere- pineux prolonge comme a I'ordinaire les angles du bouclier des deux cotes des e'pines dorsales, et tout cet ensemble si compacte est forme d'os epais, grenus, qui regnent depuis la dorsale jusqu'au bout du museau. Les surscapulaires, qui en font les angles lateraux ou les bras, portent eux memes des humeraux dont la tres grosse pointe ajoute encore a cette formidable armure, qui est complctee par d'cnor- mes cpines pectoi'ales a dents tres fortes dirigees en deux sens, et par une epine dorsale haute pointue et tranchante. Mais ce qui est encore plus singulier que leur casque c'est la forme de leur bouche et la nature extraordinaire de leurs dents."*
I should be sorry to weaken by translation the force of this powerful description.
A secondary meaning of the word aba is pierce, explore, probe,
examine, control. T (1(1 awaaa O abi-ncf db, " scrutatus est cor,"
Rouge, Inscriptions, pi. 23. aJJ cibab (Bonomi, Sarc, pi. 12, B),
is a spear or harpoon.
Hence the title of the Egyptian examiner or insi)ector, Hbau,
variouslywrten O^' {\' f Jo^'^%.. /^\
Q V' c^^ V' '^"'^^ ^^^° ^^^'^ ^^ these forms can only be con-
* " Ilistoire NatiUfUc des roissons," par Cuvier et Valenciennes : tuuic XV, p. 244.
106
Mar. 3] TROCEEDINGS. [18S5.
founded with \^ S\\, of which the true equivalent is V/ (Ig
ndf), through the unscholarhke neglect of the important letter a^ which still disgraces our science. How can a word ending with the letter t possibly be sd/iu ? The sign ^^ is only a determinative in \^ ^cf\)j which is also written \^ ^ L/ (Mariette, Moti. Biv.,
pi. 40), like the royal title (see Denktn. Ill, 5) of the King of the North.
But ^^ p is certainly abau, and I believe that ^^ c^ is abat. The true reading of a text at Benihassan {Dciikm. II, pi. 128) is
I not ^^^ cj^ ^ ^.^^ I Brugsch, on authority of recent period, supports the phonetic reading ^. -^ ) aua {Dicfiofiary, V, p. 7), but really furnishes me with arguments in favour of my reading. "The c^^^," he says, "is a dignity of the [T1-" Very true, but the [+3 was subject to the ^^^ ^ I [IT] T im {see J. de Rouge, Inscriptions 12, bis).
The phonetic value - M ab is attached to the sign ^S^ , which
represents an altar, down to the time of the inscriptions of Edfu {see J. de Rouge, pi. 134), and this very sign is the determinative of the word patronised by Brugsch. Ana is perhaps a mere corruption of aba.
The reading aba is equally applicable to the word ^^^ ©,
a sacrificial cake, and X^ \\ , to pierce. On the first of Epiphi
^ UJ H ^
it is said in the Calendar of Edfu, rCT) V\ ^^^^^ ^
dba-ut silt em hrn pen, ' Sut is pierced through on this day.'
The ^ ^ ^ nier dban, written ^ c?\) J % in the inscription of Aahmes (Lepsius, " Auswahl," pi. 14^'), is the same as ^ <:i>- \, and signifies chef dn controle, head of the " Muqabalah." This latter word, which has been so often referred to of late in connection with Egyptian finance, is derived from a Semitic root J,jJ, Hebrew ^^J^, Syriac ^£iD, which, like the Egyptian aba, means ' obviam venit.'
T07
Mar. 3] SOCIETY OF HIISLICAL ARCH.EOLOOV. [1885.
There is another homophone oiaba which has nol been recognised,
in the title \ ^\ [ ^^ t'cbu en ahai. The sign [ liere may
be one of those innumerable variants of fl spoken of by M. de Rouge,
but it may also represent the tail hook, the ' severus uncus,' in the hands of the gods in their war against the dragon Apepi, as engraved on the sarcophagus of Seti (Bonomi, pi. 12).
The following Communication has been received from Dr. A. Wiedemann : —
SuR DEUX Temples batis par des Rois de
LA 2ff DYNASTIE A KaRNAK.
Dans le dernier numero du " Recueil de travaux relatifs a la l)hilologie Egyptienne " (VI, p. 20), M. Maspero a fait part d'une decouverte bien inte'ressante faitea Thebes en 1884, de la trouvaille d'un petit temple situe au sud du premier pylon de Karnak, et montrant c6te-a-c6te les noms des rois Achoris et Psamut de la 29^ dynastie. Comme le dernier est presque inconnu, de sorte que Lepsius et Lauth I'ont meme mis dans une autre dynastie, je crois devoir publier ici comme un supplement a la belle notice de M. Maspero les notes que je me suis faits sur d'autres monuments portants son nom a Thebes pendant mon se'jour a Louqsor en 1882. Rien que les re'sultats les plus essentiels de ces notes ont pu trouver place dans mon " Handbuch der agyptischen Geschichte," i)p. 697 et 698.
Dans les murailles au sud du lac sacre' de Karnak (R chez Lepsius) nous trouvons au bas d'une colonne les mots
t!^ ( '^■'' I P " ^U^' ^^''^ "^^ choses, le roi de la
o ^
haute et de la basse Egypte Ra-user-Ptah," c'est a dire le prenom du roi Psamut. La fin de son nom avec quelques signes insigni- hants se retrouve sur la porte de la derniere chambre de ce temple. C'est d'ici probablement cjue proviennent deux bas-reliefs conserves actuellement h, Berlin, et i)ublies plusieurs fois (p. c. L. Denkm. Ill, 259, a, b). L'un d'eux nous montre le roi Psamut faisant une ofifrande a Amon-Ra et k Chunsu-em-us-t-nefer-hetep. Le second est un architrave, qui donne au milieu le nom et le titre de Hut-t, au-dessous se voit le disque aile ; puis dans la ligne suivante les deux
108
Mar. 3] PROCEEDINGS. • [1SS5.
noms de Psamut. A gauche nous retrouvons les memes noms, et en meme temps le nom-Horus du roi devant la figure du dieu Ra assis. Nul bas-relief du temple n'est conserve aujourd'hui, on n'en voit que les fondaments manquants presque en entier d'inscriptions. C'est pourquoi nous ne pouvons expliquer avec surete le fait curieux que nous trouvons parmi les ruines de ce temple le fragment d'un
autre architrave, qui nous donne la cartouche ( D 1 ^ ^^^^^^ J ^^ ^^"
dessous les paroles [I aaaaaa r > Y-. Est-ce qu'un roi Psammetich
de la 26" dynastie a commence ie temple, qui n'a ete acheve que des siecles plus tard ; c'est une question que nous ne pouvons pas encore resoudre.
Plusieurs blocs de ce temple ont e'te porte's loin de leur premier emplacement et jetes parmi d'autres ruines. Ainsi nous trouvons a Test du temple un bloc pareil a celui que M. Lepsius a public. Nous y voyons I'epervier "qui te donne la vie et le pouvoir" devant la cartouche de Psamut. Apres suit une ligne qui nous nomme le dieu Chunsu-em-us-t-nefer-hetep ; une autre qui nomme Hathor dans Thebes ; et enfin une derniere contenant la fin ordinaire de telles inscriptions, "aime" (sc. par Chunsu et Hathor est leroi) "donnant la vie toujours." Un autre bloc tres-brise donne dans la premiere ligne la fin du prenom et le nom complet de Psamut accompagne du titre " fils du soleil, seigneur des couronnes," et dans la seconde ligne les
AAAAAA n
K
signes
I I I o
De I'autre cote du temple, un peu plus au sud-ouest du lac, nous trouvons un fragment, la partie supe'rieure d'une colonne, donnant le nom de Psamut.
Tous ces fragments nous de'montrent que ce roi a fait batir pres du lac sacre de Karnak un temple qui doit avoir eu un assez grand nombre d'inscriptions, et dont les bas-reliefs, autant qu'on puisse juger des fragments conserves, offraient un travail bien execute. Ce sont des remarques tout-a-fait analogues a celles que M. Maspero a pu faire dans le temple decouvert en 1884.
M. Maspero a trouve a cote du nom de Psamut celui du roi Achoris. Dans le temple R je ne I'ai pas remarque, mais ce n'est pas impossible qu'il s'y trouvait dans les partis brise's. On apergoit dans plusieurs places h Thebes des fragments avec son nom qui ])euvent tres-bien provenir d'ici. x'Mnsi M. Lepsius a public (L. Denkm. HI, 28/ 4^) deux fragments donnant son nom, et
109
Mar. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOCV. [1SS5.
trouves dans le village Nega el Fokani dans Test du grand temple de Karnak. Et, ce qui est de plus interessant, deux montants d'une porte provenant d'un temple d'Achoris ont ete' pris pour en batir la porte de I'hotel de Louqsor. lis nous montrent tous les deux le dieu Chunsu- eni-us-t-nefer-hetep debout, tenant le sceptre us et le signe de la vie, et donnant d'apres I'inscription la sante ou la vie et la puissance. Devant le dieu se voit chaque fois une colonne verticale. L'une d'elles dit :
n df^^ ^^=7 c=z) ^ l\ 0 J 111 c. ^ ^^^^ ^ 1 /wvvAA ' za ^ c:=) ^ 1 Q il ® -^ cm ""^"^ f £L
Ces inscriptions nous montrent, malgre' leur etat mutile, que porte dont elles proviennent fut erigee par le roi Achoris. Le ample auquel elles appartenaient parait avoir eu le nom Per-t-aa-ab. II fut de'die probablement a Chunsu dans la meme forme, a laquelle Ramses III fit e'lever le grand temple de Chunsu a Karnak. Les memes faits sont demontres par les textes cite's pour le temple R bati par Psamut, ainsi (jue I'hypothese que ces deux montants de portes appartenaient au meme batiment parait etre bien vraisemblable.
En combinant brievement nos deductions, nous arrivons au re'sultat suivant : Le temple R pres du lac sacre' a Karnak fut commence probablement par un Psammetich de la 26^ dynastie. II fut ornd de bas-reliefs d'abord par Psamut, et puis par son successeur Achoris. On ne peut plus constater s'il fut jamais acheve k cause de I'etat de de'struction complete des ruines. Nous trouvons done dans le temple R une sorte de pendant au temple de'couvert par M. Maspero. lis proviennent tous les deux du meme temps, montrent les memes textes banals et stereotypes, et prouvent tous les deux le fait remarque deja par M. Revillout en 1876, et reproduit dans ma " Geschichte yEgyp- tens," S. 268 et 274, que le roi Psamut appartient a la 29"^ dynastie, et non, comme on I'avait cru juscju' alors, a la 23*". Espe'rons que les fouilles ultcrieurcs de M. Maspero dans les environs de Karnak pro- curent a la science encore d'autres textes sur ce roi interessant et si peu connu, quoic^u'il soit mentionne meme par les Grecs (Diod. XIV, 19), qui le decrivent comme perfide et traitre.
Non loin du temple dont nous venons de parler, se trouve h. Karnak un autre, qui a e'te decore' par un roi de la meme dynastie. C'est le temple V de Lepsius, au dehors de I'enceinte du grand temple, et un peu plus loin vers le sudest que le temple R. Ce temple, qui est
1 lO
Mar 3] PROCEEDINGS. [1SS5.
presque entierement en ruine, parait avoir ete fonde par Tutmes III, dont on troiive le nom repete plusieurs fois dans les mines, et qui y est represente en adoration devant Amon-Ra, etc. Dans ce temple furent trouves des fragments portant les noms du roi Nepherites (line pierre qui gise parmi les mines de ce temple a ete couverte d'une couleur noir. Sur ce fond a e'te' e'crit en characteres d'a pen prfes la 21^ dynastie un graffito dont on peut lire encore les signes
|^r=li| |\ 5 ^ Vi^ (1 "^^ ID de la ag'" dynastie. Deux
morceaux, dont I'un ne donne que la fin du nom et montre le roi en adoration, tandis que I'autre le montre devant les divinite's Mout et Anit, ont ete transporters a Berlin (L.Denkm. Ill, 284 b-c). Ainsi que la plupart des fragments du temple ces deux morceaux sont en grbs. En place, je n'ai pu trouver des pieces analogues, mais elles se trouvent en assez grand nombre non loin de la un peu plus vers Test. Les fellahs ont construit ici un mur en pierre environant un jardin, et ont fait usage a ce but des pierres de notre temple V. Malheureuse- ment les pierres ont ete' brise'es afin d'etre j^lus maniables, ainsi les inscriptions sont presque entibrement detmites. Malgre 9a nous y trouvons encore un fragment montrant le commencement de la
^^"=^^^ c'est a dire du nom de Nepherites, et plusieurs fragments d'un travail identique contenant des passages d'une liste des nomes. Entre autres le nom de 3 [ T de Memphis est tres-bien con- serve. Quelques pieces d'un travail Ptolemaique demontrent qu'aussi les Ptolemees se sont occupes a embellir ce temple-ci. Une autre periode de la decoration du temple est representee par plusieurs autres blocs. L'un d'eux porte plusieurs fois le nom de la reine Schep-en-apt du commencement de la 26^ dynastie, tandis que sur un
autre se lisent les signes ^ a; X ( D^^x qui formaient sans doute le
commencement du nom du roi Pianchi, qui fut le mari de la reine Ameneritis, le pere de Schepenapt, et le beau-pere du roi Psam- metich I. Hormis ces noms les inscriptions n'ofifrent point d'interet. Ce qui est de valeur pour nous c'est le fait que le roi Nepherites, un autre roi presque inconnu de la 2(f dynastie, s'est occupe a elever ou a embellir un temple a Thebes, un signe de plus que sa puissance ne fut pas aussi petite qu'on a cm pouvoir supposser.
D'une date un peu plus recente que ces deux monuments est un
1 1 1
Mak. 3J SOCIKTV of 1UI5LICAL ARCII/1=:0L()GV. [18S5.
petit temple dans les environs (W chez Lepsius, im peu a Test du temple de JMut), (|ui a ete bati par le roi Nectanebus I, ainsi que I'a deja remarqu^ ChampoUion (Not. II. 264). Ce temple est mainte- nant presque tout-a-fait detruit. La seule inscription que j'y aie pue trouver se voyait au bas d'un montant de porte, et donnait la tin du nom du roi Nectanebus I. Un fragment en grhs portant les deux cartouches du meme roi et conserve actuellement pres de I'hotel de Louqsor provient probablement du meme temple.
Malgre le peu d'importance que de telles notices pourraient paraitre avoir, il ne me semble pas superflu de les publier. Les temples environnant le grand temple de Karnak disparaissent avec une vitesse effrayante sous la main des touristes et des fellahs, ou sous I'influence des crues du Nil, et il sera impossible de sauver pour la posterite toutes ces petites ruines qui couvrent la plaine de Thebes. C'est pour 9a qu'il est necessaire dans I'interet de la science d'enre'gistrer tous ces monuments comme preuves des travaux t6- ligieux des derniers rois d'Egypte, avant que toutes leurs inscriptions et toutes leurs pierres soient depecees, ou cuites dans des fours a chaux.
Bonn, 5 Fcvrier, 18S5.
The following communication has been received from Mr. F. Cope Whitehouse in continuation of his researches in the Mceris Basin : —
MAR-McERis, West of Oxyrhyncus-Behnesa.
In discussing at Cairo with Rousseau Pasha (then Director- General of Public Works), on the ist of March, 1883, the possible restoration of what may be termed the Reian-Moeris, or southern basin, it was urged by him as a serious objection that the passage of a large body of water with rapid current round the upper plateau of the Fayoum would be a continual menace to its inhabitants (150,000). These apprehensions, it seemed to mc, did not constituti} an insuperable obstacle, or even involve any very great risk or outlay. The danger is always present. A catastrophe seemed so imminent in the hazards of war (1882), when the dyke of KhLahun migiit have been destroyed, by accident or design, by the retreating army of Arabi Pasha and the Bedouins of Sirdawi, that I thought myself justified in calling the attention of the Duke of Sutherland and others
112
vO CO ^j Cn ^-"
—^
>=>co
LL
^3
I D
^\
k^D
k^
t^
k^
D
D
D
:>
DyD
DD
D k2)
kf
-^
\
OJ to
t<-f)^
=1=
Uf
II
D
440 4
O — tt
^L9
n
41
— p
I-
lit
- 6
:l
ILI
H
Z y
D 119)
L:
t^
Co
|
•?• |
'^t. |
|
c^ |
|
|
H |
^ |
|
r |
|
|
?3 |
^ |
|
?3 |
|
|
■<- |
|
|
O |
;v |
|
T] |
c^ |
|
XD |
;^ |
|
y, |
' |
|
en |
^<! |
|
n o |
^ |
|
r |
'^is |
|
r |
^s» . |
|
w |
1 |
|
o |
C^ |
|
>s» |
|
|
o X |
^ |
|
"^ |
' |
|
o w |
■^ |
|
o |
^ |
|
"^s^ |
Mar. 3] PROCEEDINGS. [1SS5.
to the possibility of such an occurrence. In history and tradition there are recorded instances which show what might happen at any time. It has even seemed to me possible to trace in Western tales the actual fate of towns which, like those in the Jordan Valley, lie far below the level of water, excluded in the case of the Fayoum by a frail barrier of brick, pierced with openings through which a stream of considerable size continually flows. On January nth, 1871, there was a difference of seven feet between the water above and below it. The value of an impounding reservoir in the Libyan Desert would however be very greatly enhanced if the Nile entered at the southern extremity of the basin. The difference in level gained in forty miles by the lake over the Nile would obviously be a factor of great importance in many ways. It would be a permanent head for mechanical as well as irrigation purposes. I therefore very gladly acceded to his suggestion to examine the desert near Oy.yxhync\is-Behnesd with a view to a possible cutting or tunnel at that point. There were many suggestive hints to encourage it, but ancient evidence seemed conspicuously wanting. The general principle that Egypt cannot hope to surpass her Ramesside and Ptolemaic record was here coupled with the explicit statements of the Greek and Roman historians that Mceris was fed by the canal at El-Lahun. In January (1884), while preparing a Coptic-hieroglyphic map of the parts of Egypt directly connected with Morris, I found the following passage : —
which Dr. Brugsch translates : " il (le roi) conduit vers toi (le dieu Horus) le canal Tcini amenant ses larges eaux, le torrent etant de quarante coudees. Toi tu as charge d'un tribut le dieu Typhon pour qu'il apporte les productions de son pere. La ville de Utu travaille amenant ses tributs." (Diet. Geog.,p. 1188.) Dr. Brugsch explains (p. 1 191) the 40 cubits as the depth of the canal, and refers it to the "grand canal de Yusuf, Joseph, sur la rive gauche duquel est situee la ville Behnasa et que les geographes Arabes du moyen age ne
11^
^ D 1 ^
Mar. 3J SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.^iOLOGV. [1885.
cessent pas de mentionner." It would seem more natural to suppose that a 'torrent' or canal at high Nile, 40 cubits broad, traversed the narrow strip of desert from | § J Hebennu (Phoenix), dying into the burning sands of the desert, to live in the Reian (Pharaoh) Basin beyond. The existence of this is plainly indicated. " ^^ i^ mar.
Via?'!/, est de parfait accord avec ^;y^
AA/VAAA AA/^A^A
fit mar, I'eau occidentale du pays du lac, et avec
jn» ?iH mar dmenti, I'eau du pays du lac de I'Ouest." {lb., p. 278.)
His conclusion, " Le ^^ "^^ mar dans ce cote' de I'Egypte serait
• ■ , lWi..2 M13 —
EKRONEOUS SECTION OF UNANT DE BELLEFONDS.
done ii/i aufre lac Mareotis dont la tradition n'a pas conserve les moiiidres traces de souvenir," followed necessarily from the fatal error in regard to the extent of Moeris which he adopted from M. Linant through Dr. Lepsius.
From the Rev2ie Arclieologiqtte. F. Cope WmTEiiorsE.
It seems therefore that in Pharaonic days the '■^ Lake of the JVest" may have been connected with the Bahr Jusuf by a canal at this point. The present aliment of the palm-trees at the Deir Reian is perhaps a thread of water slowly filtering through the old channel. It should be one of the objects of any exploration to trace by sinking tubes (easily accomplished) the direction of the underground How.
ZoaJi-Mcmphis, the Palace of Pharoah (Ex. vii, et scq.).
There may be — and I think are — many other texts which refer to Lake Moeris, and which have been erroneously assigned to the
114
Mar 3] PROCEEDINGS. [1S85.
north-eastern Delta. The acute perception of Jablonski was for once at fault when he said, " Castigandus est error Fl. Josephi, Lib. IV, de B.J. c. 9, § 7, ]^^ accipientis de Memphi, cum tamen ipse alibi, Lib. I, A. J. c. 8, § 3 rectius intelligit Tanin." Had he observed that in the Antiquities (as in the LXX) a qualifying term is added, npo TdviBos rrjs Alyvnrov, while it is a/so stated, B.J. IV, 11, 5, how Titus " Kara irokixvr^v tlvu Tdviv avXi^erai" he would have eagerly welcomed the explanation that as the devT€po<: aradiios, 'HpaKXeovs noXis, was Heracleopolis Panm, so the Tanis of the Delta where Titus passed the night was not a city of any great importance. The Tanis at the Memphite end of the Tanitic Branch of the Nile in the land of Mizraim-Egypt-Raamses is Tanis Magna. It was the royal suburb or quarter in which the Hyksos kings had probably reigned, the Tanis of the Pilgrim Antoninus, and the Zoan or Masr Antika of the R. Benjamin of Tudela. (See Proc. Am. Or. Soc. Balto., Oct. 29th, 1S84, and authorities cited.) The oversight (or assumption) of Jablonski is the more to be regretted because he had nevertheless insisted that either Memphis or Heliopolis was the residence of Pharaoh (Diss. IV, p. 126, and § 5), and inter alia cited the Greek text of Judith i, 10 : ""Ecds roC eKQiiv indvco TaVews Koi M/;x(^ea)s" — (omitted in the Vulgate). His conclusion deserves to be given in his own words : " Quodsi jam omnia hcec rite expendimus et inter se comparamus, intelligemus facile, in ^^gypto, a/? omni tempoj-e^ hominibus banc insedisse persuasionem, Israelitas quidem habitasse in tractu Heracleopolitico, ibique, cum pecoribus pascendis, tum operibus magnificis et utiUtatis admirandcC con- struendis, occupatos fuisse, dum interea reges Mcmphim, sedem suam, omni studio et industria exornarent, atque illic jus populis dicerent. Postremum hoc cumprimis, ex omnibus iis quse attuli indiciis adeo certis colligitur, ut vix credam, fore quemquam, qui id in dubium vocare sustineat." He based his affirmation on the opinion given by St. Jerome : " NonnuUi Judseorum asserunt Gesen nunc Thebaidem vocari. Et id quod postea sequitur, ' Dediit iis ut possiderent yEgypti («-/, in Aegypto) optimam terram in Ramesse,' PAGUM Arsinoitem sic olim vocatur autumant." (Lib. Heb. Q. in Gen. c. xlv, v. 28.) He concluded as follows : " Quo admisso, ruit profecto prsecipuum contrariae opinionis fulcrum, neque ?iobis posthac Tanis [San el-Hagar] esse caput ^gypti objici poterit." (Jablonski. Op. II, De Terra Gosen, Dis. VI, § viii.
115
Mar. 3J SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV. [1885.
Goshcii-Fayoum.
The admirable comi)leteness of Semitic tradition in the Arabic Historians, from unknown antiquity and the Koran to Leo Africanus, had already led me to hold {Proc. Soc, Bib. Arch., June 5, 1883) that the Israelites " were employed on the great constructions from Gizeh to the island (Pyramids) in Moeris." The arguments of Jablonski would have convinced me, had my own opinion not been formed before (September, 1884) I obtained a copy of his treatise. Like him, I had rejected the Tanific residence of the Pharaohs from Joseph to Moses at San-el-Hagar, the Tanis of Herodotus and Strabo, from a confidence in the entire accuracy of the Greek, Latin, and Arabic enumeration of the seats of Lnperial Power (Abd el-Atif, "Relation de I'Egypte," p. 184; Makrizi, p. 209; Ma^-oudi, " Les Prairies d'Or," p. 365, V. ii, chap, xxxi; Abulfeda, p. 31; (Michaelis) [see n., p. 126]; Murtadi (Vattier), p. 107, et seq. and Leo Africanus, Lib. VHI). It seems clear that the Taws of Suidas :
Suofia TOTTov evda rjcrav rou fpapnu) ra /3(i(rtXeia ; and Theodoret : Tdvis tiXe Tov ^apiiu) ra (BucriXeia ; fVei Se toIs AlyvTrrlois ras rifiaipias 6 fj.eyas
firfj-yuyf Mcoa-ijs (Ps. Ixxvii, 43) was the same royal palace whose geographical situation is fixed beyond dispute by the plague of locusts. " The mighty strong west wind, which took away the locusts and cast them into the Red Sea " (Ex. x, 19), was Notus (LXX), or Q^ '^^'^ ^'■^■^ Mot/jios = Moeris), and blew across the Heracleopolite Nome from the Sea of the West (Pi-Tum or Horus) to the Sea of Suph, w\Q n^^- -^o objection can be founded on the 'Hpcowv n6\iv of the LXX (Gen. xlvi, 28, 29 ; cf. Josephus), and the Targumists (xlvii, II ; cf. Pilgrim Antoninus). The dualism (or even i)luralism) of names of places in Egypt is an unquestionable fact.
eHJ
A.vapis=zffo7c<ara.
A most interesting (but original) result of this identification of the Arsinoite Nome with the land of Goshen is the explanation then afforded by Manetho of the addition of the LXX : yr^v retreat
'Apa^ias. Syncellus said : 'Iokw/S fie KareX^wi' npos tov 'Icoctij^ ety Aiyvirrov KUTcoKrjafu ev yfj Tttrep,, rJTis f<TT\v f] npos rfj Alyvnrco 'Apulia. Satisfied
that Aegyptus is commonly to be taken in the restricted sense of the Heptanomis — i.e., the northern part of Middle Egypt — the region 7] npbs rfj AlyvTTTco ' ApiifHa must be the Fayoum. Josephus accepted the statement of Manetho (Apion., i, 26), that the later, occuj^ants
116
.Mar. 3] I'ROCEEDINGS. " [1885.
of Avaris were the Jews, and claimed that the compulsory exodus of the shepherds was in fact the voluntary exodus of the Israelites. Everything therefore which determines the position of Avaris is evidence for the situation of the land of Goshen in the opinion of the Alexandrine and Palestine Jews of the Christian Era. " 'The king,' says Manetho {§ 26) ' got together . . . 80,000 men, whom he sent to those quarries which are on the east side of the Nile [Turra and Masoora], that they might work in them, and he separated them from the rest of the Egyptians ' . . . after which he (Manetho) then writes verbatim : ' After those that were sent to work in the quarries had continued in that miserable state for a long while, the king was desired that he would set apart the city of Avaris, which was then left desolate of the shepherds, for their habitation and protection which desire he granted them. Now this city, according to the ancient theology, was Typhonian (rvcpavios). But when these men were gotten into it and found the place ^t for a revolt^ they appointed themselves a ruler out of the priests of Heliopolis, whose name was Osarsiph. . . . When he had made many laws contrary to the customs of the Egyptians, he gave orders that they should use the multitude of the hands they had in building walls about their city, and make themselves ready for a war with king Amenophis. . . . He sent ambassadors to those shepherds who had been driven out of the land by Tethmosis to the city [also] called Jerusalem . . and promised that he would in the first place bring them back to their
ancient city and country Avaris : eij Avapiv rrju npoyoviKrjv airav irarpida,
Koi TCI eVtTijSeta roh o;^Xois nape^eiv d(j)66vo)s.' " The only Strategic position sufficiently near to Egypt, and yet separated from it, is that oasis El-Hun, Pa-Men, Ta-3he, Phiom, Pithom, redeemed by a canal into the Wadi Reian (Edrisi), watered by the Bahr Jusuf, and with its impounding reservoir, the lake of Moeris, the key to the Nile below Beni-Suef (Jusuf SoO^ts-). It was peculiarly adapted to be *X^ E Pj^^' "the interior" (or palace) of the great natural enceinte, which has survived as the appellation of the (mediaeval) dyke. Herodotus uses ;^o{}i' rightly enough as describing the terra fossilis, the easily eroded and friable limestone in the Western Basins^ but the germ of his tradition about the artificial removal of the earth seems to lie in the geological truth and the word ^OltX. Ai/apif then is Howara. The name survives where the Labyrinth has hitherto been placed, at the entrance of the Fayoum.
117
Mar. 3]
SOCIKTV OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGY,
[18S5.
The summer encampment I'fV^a'Se kutu Bepanv r/px^ro) was called by the same name, in accordance with the dualism of Egyptian geographical nomenclature (Brugsch, Abulfeda, possini). 'EttI fie
/SatrtXewy, w ovofxa etj/ai ^ A\i(T(f)payn6vd(M}(ris, fjTTOopfvovs (pr/cn rovs TTOip-fvas vn uvTov fK piv TTJs uWrjs AlyvTTTov Trdar]s fKneae'iv, KaTctKXeiadrjvai o eiff roTTov, apovpoiv exovra pvpiav ttjv ntpipeTpov : Avapiv ovopa tu tottco. Tovtov (}}r]yii> 6 M(iveB(i)u CnravTa Tfi^fL re /ieytiAw Kai la^vpS nepiliiiXelv rovs noipevas ; OTTcos rrjv re KTrjaiv anaaav fx.'^cnv ev o;(up(u kcu tt]v Xeiav ttju tavTOiV.
Shut up in the Fayoum, on the land side protected by the Bahr Wardan and on the west by Mceris, with the inexhaustible supplies
THE REIAN-MCEBIS BESTOKED.
of food furnished by the lake and the cultivation of the upper plateau ; in easy communication with Syria across the Desert, (assuming that the figures are sufficiently accurate to describe the spot) even 480,000 men under Alisphragmouthosis might be compelled to parley with the besieged, and allow 420,000 souls to withdraw "from Egypt and go without any harm to be done to them whithersoever they would ; and after this composition was made they went away with their whole families and effects, and took their journey from Egypt through the wilderness to Syria." Josephus, who undoubtedly con- fined all the events connected with the history of the Jews in Egypt (from Joseph to Moses) between Tel cl-Yahoudeh and Beni-Suef, accepts this so for as to say : " These shepherds, as they are here called, 7(i/w 7c>c?-e fio other tJioii our forefathers, were delivered out of
118
Mar. 5] PROCEEDINGS. [18S5.
Egypt, and came t lie nee and inhabited this country 393 years before Danaus came to Argos ; Manetho bears this testimony to two points of the greatest consequence to our purpose, and those from the Egyptian recoi'ds themselves. In the first place, that we came out of another country into Egypt, and that withal our deliverance out of it was so ancient in time as to have preceded the siege of Troy about a thousand years." (Contra Apion I, 16.) Thus '^ 'vJ J @ is the /<^^ or foot of the canal (Br. H.E., i., p, 204), which has its arm (Deriut) near Siut (the southern Lycopolis, to which reference is made under Avapa ([Steph. Byz., XovKoet/xwi' dvrip], Gronovius, note.) Philology favours a Fayoum-Avaris as strongly as topography. 'EraXetro Se r6
crvfiTTav avrcov i'dvos "Ykctcos', tovto Se ecrrt ^acriKe'is TrntjueVfj' to yap "YK Kad^ iepav y\a>(T<jav ^acriXea arjfxdivei, to 8e 2i2S Troifxrju eaTi Kal TTOipevfs KaTci Trjv Koivrjv 8uiXeKT0v, Koi ovtu) avvTiBepivov yiverai 'YK2i22. YK-2i22
would then be the Lords of ta-S/ie.
UoL-Mriv is derived from " The country called '^JJ: ^——^ l^^^ Men-Men (which) belonged to the Province of the Fayoum to the north of the Canal of Moeris." (Brugsch Diet. Geog., p. 258. See especially p. 256 and pp. 141, 142.) The term Shepherd Kings is sufficiently dubious, " HuD who dwells in the ajeX^L " (/^., p. 611) is suggestive of "lovhala (Steph., Thes., p. 628), with its otherwise un- known origin. Manetho reports a tradition that the colonists of the Syrian and Egyptian Jerusalem had mutually interchanged many names. They were Egyptian -^oKvpTiTai who obtained as a leader the Heliopolitan priest, to whom was given w? yuere/S^ e'tj tovto to ykvo%, the tribal appellation. Ai'apis is Amausis in Abulfeda. Kai TrposrjyopevdT] Mcov(Tr]s, "redeemed from water," like his adopted (mother, Ex. ii, 10) country. Tethmosis had previously driven the monotheistic lepers [mirT" TTIH h^ TM^, Jer. 27, 20] into
to acTTV TOVTO lepoavXa, utto Trjs eKeivoju 8ui6eaeci)s iivopdadai.
The papyrus of the British Museum says: "referring to this supposed earlier expulsion: 'I'he country of Egypt fell into the hands of the lepers, and no one was king of the whole country. For the king Rasekenen was only king of Upper Egypt. The lepers {the Hebrews? cf de Rouge) were in Heliopolis, and their ruler Ras-Pepi at Haouar or Avaris '" (Dr. Birch, H. E. p. 77). " But names of these monarchs have been found at Tel-el- Yahoudeh
119
Mar. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.'EOLOGY. [1885.
Viwd. Mlt-Fares in the Fayoiim'" {ibid.). If therefore "the arrival of Joseph in Egypt has [rightly] been placed by some [including Josephus] in the reign of Apepi II [and the Hyk-Sos kings]," then "the 430 years of the bondage of Israel corresponds with the monumental date of 400 years from the Shepherd [Lords of CLJCt] Rulers of Set or Saites [in the Sethrdite Nome] to Rameses II " {ibid., p. 79). The enterprising engineers, "men of ignoble birth out of eastern parts, who had boldness enough to make an expedi- tion into our [Manetho's] country and 7C'ith ease subdued it, yet without a battle" (Jos. Contra Apion, I, 14), apparently took l)ossession of a natural lake and marsh which enabled them to divide by canals the feudal lords of the Delta, and rule them from Tanis, Zoan, Memphis.* They were Arabs to the indigenous inhabitants. Their province with its labyrinth or " temple to Sutech for ever," always retained its foreign characteristics (Murtadi), and long after it ceased to be "Typhonian" (§ 26), it was a supple- mental Nome C^E) 'AiN, Aean (Pliny), and the Heroonpolis of other geographers. A single glance at a correct map of Egypt, showing the Reian Basin and the depth below the Mediterranean of that dry valley and the cultivable land of the Fayoum (See Proceedings, Soc. Bib. Arch., Map and Sections, June, 1882), gives striking force to the words, " the king conducts to thee the Nile (H'APU, H'AP) of Lower Egypt, from the site of the Heliopolite Nome, leaving, as its point of departure, the town of U'AR [Howara]. It is thus that the town called (^ "=^ g U-'AR has a very viariied geographical a])plication to the Nile before the formation [redemption] of the Delta." (Br. D. G. ]). 143.)
* Compare in both respects a similar work in Arabia : — " Alxl-Shems, surnamcd Saba, having built the city, from him called Saba and afterwards Mareb, made a vast mound or dam, to serve as a basin or resers'oir to receive the water which came down from the mountains, not only for the use of Uicinhabitants,'hud watering tJieir lands, hut also to keep the coutitry in greater awe by being masters of the water. This structure stood like a mountain above their city, and was by them esteemed so strong that they were in no apprehension of its ever failing. The water rose to the height of almost twenty fathoms, and was kept in on every side by a work so solid that many of the inhabitants had their houses built upon it." It was however destroyed by a flood " which happened soon after the time of Alexander the drcat, and is famous in Araljian history." — Geogr. Nub., ]). 52 ; .Sale's Kocan, ]i. 8.
120
Mar. 3] PROCEEDINGS. [1SS5.
The following description appeared in the Graphic, loth January, 1885, P- 43- Dr. Birch has kindly sent me a note on the inscription. W. H. R.
The subjoined inscription, on the face of a red granite rock, on the left bank of the Nile, at the top of the Cataract of Tangur, sixty feet above the water, was copied on November 3 by Mr. Charles Williams, of the Central News. Mr. Williams thus describes it in a letter to the Daily Chronicle : — " At the top of this cataract (Tangur), on a brown granite rock above the highest Nile, its face showing south, about fifteen degrees west, is a hieroglyphic inscription, which is, I believe, as yet unrecorded. It is in an out-of-the-way place, little likely to be visited by Europeans, and it is so small that it would hardly attract the attention of natives. Every effort to devise a means of reproducing this in ordinary typography having failed, I have handed the sketch to that veteran campaigner, Mr. Frederick Villiers, the special artist of the Graphic, who sends it home by this mail in the hope that it will be published and deciphered."
The copy of the inscription from the Cataract of Tangur is so difficult to read that only the merest conjecture can be made of its import. It appears to be dated in the second year of Thothmes I. This seems probable from the beetle in the name of the king,
as the two first lines may be \ and then T aa/wv\, and in
III 10 AAA/W\
the second line 'C3:>^ { Q
-j^^.
In the subsequent lines appear to be-
."-c^v, Q I -<CT>. -0^-7^ v_^6 [\^\>n |iiiiiM,
O
AAAAAA.
'^.^
Mi
which seems to refer to the return of the king and the convoy of some kind led by Aahmes, scribe of the troops, the amount of which is illegible.
M.vK. 3l SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL
ARCILEOLOGY. /W'^ ^- [1885.
The following Communication has been receiv'ed from Mr. E. A. Wallis Budge :—
Dear Mr. RvlANDS, Febmary a^h,\'i'&'^.
While staying at Oxford last year, Prof. Sayce showed me some stelae which form part of the Egyptian collection preserved in the library of Queen's College. Among them is a grey stone tablet, rounded at the top and containing 19 lines of inscription; it measures 18^ by iii inches. On the left hand side towards the top is a figure of a man, upright and wearing a head-dress ; his right arm is faised, and from his waist to his feet he is draped in a garment which terminates in a point in front of him near the feet. Dr. Birch thinks that the stele belongs to the period of the Xllth Dynasty. It was inscribed for a person called x^ti-xati-em-hat.* The hieroglyphics are roughly (sometimes even imperfectly) made, and here and there characters have been omitted from the words. Through the kindness of the Provost and Fellows of Queen's College a squeeze was taken, and from this, together with Mr. Le Page Renouf's assistance, I have been enabled to send you the following copy of the text, a transliteration of it, and translation.
Transliteration.
1. tuau Asar
2. T'et ari at en at mat xenti-
3. x^-ti-era-hat maxeru t'et-f anet' hra-k Asar x^^^t Amenta
4. em hru pen nefer x^- an ka am-f neb aabu
5. ka sexet neb sent aa sefit ertai-nef sexet
6. em x^'^t Suten-senen erta Ra sent-f qema
7. en Tmu sefsefit-f em ab en ret
8. nutaru rexit mitu ti ba-f em Tattu sefit
9. em Suten-senen ti as'em-f em Annu
10. aa xeperu em Tattu neb sent em tu aa neru em
11. Ru-stau neb aa ur em Tanent aa merut her-ta
12. neb sex^ nefer em ha aa aa x^\x em Abtu ti-nef maxeru
13. embah Seb ])aut nutdru aat temt cjema nef sat em
14. uscxt a'mt Her-ur nereru-ncf scxemu aau aha-nef
* This name is also found on the Florence stele No. 2564. See Lieblcin, Diet, des noiiis Hier., p. 62, No. 199.
122
Mar. 3] PROCEEDINGS. [i8«5.
15. uru her temau-sen ta en Shu sent-f qema en
16. Tefnut sefit-f i-nef At'erti resu meht em Resu en ur
17. en sent-f en aat en sefit-f pa pu Asar aau Seb ati nutaru
18. ;!^erp en pet heq en anxiu suten taiu se^u x^- [besu]
19. em xer-aba haau-nef* hamemu em Annu
Translation.
Adoration to Osiris. Says x^i^ti-X^ti-em-hat, triumphant, the keeper of the house, of the house of gifts, " Hail Osiris x^iit Amenta, lord of horns, lofty diademed, lord of terror, great of power, on this beautiful day which rises without lamentation in it, the crown has been given to him at the head of Suten-senen. Ra has given his terror and Tmu has produced his fear in the heart of men, gods, the living and the dead (damned) : giving his power (soul) in Tattu, his might in Suten-senen, and his form in Heliopolis. The great of becomings in Tattu, the lord of terror on the two hills, the mightily feared in Rustau, the mighty great god in Tanent, the much-beloved upon earth, the lord of good thought in the great palace and the mightily diademed in Abydos. Triumph is given to him in the presence of Seb and the cycle of the great gods : he has made slaughterings in the great hall which is in Her-ur,t the great powers fear him, and the mighty ones stand up to him upon their pedestals. Shu provides his terror and Tefnut his (her) powers ; and the two At'erti, the northern and southern, come in homage to the great one of his terror, and the mighty one of his courage, viz., Osiris, the heir of Seb, the sovereign of the gods, the first one of heaven, the ruler of the living, and the king of the two earths, (whom) the constellations glorify in x^r-aba, and (whom) the unborn generations adore in Heliopolis.
I am informed that there are other Egyptian inscribed stones in both Hieratic and Hieroglyphic among the treasures preserved in the library of this College; it is much to be wished that someone on the spot would interest themselves to obtain copies, as they would form a suitable continuation to the above remarks by Mr. Budge.— W.H.R.
* See Mr. Renouf's Paper on the Silurus Fish in this month's Procfediugs. t See Brugsch, Dictionnaire Gcographiqtie, pp. 524 — 525.
123
Mar. 3] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1S85.
The following communication has been received from Mr. Theo. G. Pinches : —
The Name of the City and Country over which Tarku-timme Ruled.
It will be remembered that the now well-known boss of Tarku- timme bears an inscription in Hittite and Assyrian or Babylonian which may prove, ultimately, of great value in enabling scholars to find out how to translate the strange hieroglyphs from Aleppo and Jerabis. Now as the name of the city or country over which Tarku-timme reigned is the most doubtful part of the inscription, some scholars reading the name vid,t Erme, " land of Erme," others mat Zumc, " land of Zume," a few remarks upon this subject may npt be quite useless. As I purpose speaking only of the wedge-inscrip- tion on this boss, I reproduce it here : —
D.P. Tar - ku - u - tim - me sar mat Er - me - e. Tarku - tlmme, king of the Ia?id of Erme.
Prof Sayce is of opinion that these forms must be referred to the time of Sargon of Assyria, and this is not by any means unlikely, for they bear a close likeness to the half archaic, half Babylonian style adopted during his reign,* though it must be confessed that the forms are not quite archaic enough. Transcribed into pure late Assyrian, the inscription would be as follows : —
and In ])ure late Babylonian, as follows : — •
y ^ ^j^ < ^^> y^ ^^ \- ^yy y^ :^^
It seems best, therefore, to regard these forms as pure Babylonian, possibly slightly modified by Assyrian influence. If the inscription be regarded as being connected with the Babylonian wedge-writing, the number of characters correctly given is seven, the incorrect ones being the second {Tar), the third (^7^), the fifth (//;//, which might equally well be »^ /;///), and the eleventh {i').f
* Compare Lyon's " Keilschrifttexte Sargon's," pp. 20-26. t It must also be noted that the forms are equally incorrect from an Assyrian point of view.
124
Mar. 3] PROCEEDINGS, [1885.
The reading of all the characters, therefore, stands, except in the case of the last but two (*^]]), and for this, the character for "city," I would propose the more usual reading of a/ {dlu), " city," instead of cr or zii, and translate the whole
" Tarku-timme, king of the land of the city of water."
Can this " watertown " be Kadesh, on the Lake of Horns ? If so, this inscription makes it almost certain that the people who used these hieroglyphs were really the Kheta or Hittites, with whom they have been identified.
Whether the Kheta or Hittites are to be identified with the people of Hatti of the Assyrians, is doubtful (see Schrader, Keilin- schriften und des Alte Testament, pp. 107 — iii). It may here be noted that besides the well-known mat Hatti, hitherto identified with the Kheta or Hittites, a similar name, with a single / and long a, occurs ; and that these are distinct countries may be gathered from the following passages, taken from an omen-tablet in W.A.I. , Vol. Ill, pi. 60, col. I, lines 37-38 and 45-47 : —
Umu XVI KAM atalu isakkan, sar Akkadi D.S. Day \6t/i an eclipse happens, the kin^ of Akkad
imat, D.P. Nergal ina mati ikkal
7vin die. Nerval in the land will eat up.
I/^T «^ ->f <^^ V tl^ "x" ?][<^^I-<T<
Umu esra atalu isakkan, sar mat Ha - at - ti
Day 20th an eclipse happens, the kin^ of Hatti
<m^ j^^ ">^" ??<r?-<T< -ir^ ^y -^r ihj -^
siima, sar mat Ha - a - ti itebbi - ma kussa isab - bat. the same, the king of Hati 7vill come and the throne will take.
That is : —
" If, on the sixteenth day (of the month Ab), an eclipse happen, the king of Akkad will die, Nergal* will destroy in the land."
" If, on the twentieth day, an eclipse happen, the king of Hatti will die, the king of Hati will come and take the throne."
* The pestilence.
Mar 3]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/KOLOGY.
[1885,
r ;1 <1^ ^ -+ <tt V ^^ ^^ tt] I
Umu XV KAM atalii isakkan, mar sarri abi - su
IDay 15/// an eclipse happens, the so)i of the kin^^ his father
|
^<w. t^ |
-^r m ^ |
<vm |
' -V |
-TT^ ^I |
|
idak - ma |
kussa isab - bat |
u |
nakru |
itebbi - ma |
|
will kill and |
the throne will take. |
a7id |
an enemy |
7vill come and |
|
-^Sj |
||||
|
mata |
ikkal. |
|||
|
the country |
will eat up. |
|
<m\ |
Vy<Vy |
||
|
suma, |
sar |
mat |
Ha-a |
|
the same, |
the king of |
Jldti |
|
|
n-Hf- |
- |
->f |
-n ' |
|
zunmi |
ina |
sam - |
e |
|
Rain |
in |
heaven, / |
Umu XVI KAM atalu isakkan, sar mati a - hi - ti Day 1 6th art eclipse happens, the king of a foreign land
- ti itebbi - ma kussa isab - bat comes and the throfie takes.
n^rn ^ ^ -^ t™
melu ina nakbi ibattaku flood in. the channel will overfloint.
That is :—
" If, on the fifteenth day (of the month Ehil), an eclipse happen, the son of the king will kill his father and will take the throne ; and an enemy will come and destroy the country."
" If, on the sixteenth day, an eclipse happen, (the son of) the king of a foreign land will kill his father, and the king of Hati will come and take the throne. Rain from heaven, and flood in the channel will overflow."
From this it may be inferred that besides the land of Hatti there was also another country called Hati, strong enough, and, seemingly, ever ready, in those very ancient times, to take advantage of any circumstance to conquer the land of Hatti, or, indeed, any other country whose internal dissensions made it likely that it would fall an easy prey to an invading army. These two localities, Hati and Hatti, probably lay very close together, and (it is not unlikely) got
126
Mar 3] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
confused, in the course of time, in the minds of the nations around. It is to be noted that, though the Hebrew nil, D'^riH correspond very well with the Assyrian Hatti (better Hatte), yet the Egyptian form Kheta, with its single dental, agrees better with the land Hati mentioned above. Certain it is, that the Hatti of the Assyrian inscriptions lay on the sea coast, so that it is probable that, at least in early times, Hati was the name of the country farther inland — per- haps to be identiiied with the Egyptian Kheta.
[My attention was called to these passages by the Rev. W. Wright, who, before die publication of his book, " The Empire of the Hittites," asked me some questions about the translations already published. The Rev. C. J. Ball tells me that he also has quoted these passages, in a forthcoming work, to show the uncertainty of the identifications already made.
For the suggestion that, instead of Zume or Ermt^ al Me might also be read, see a letter from the Rev. C. J. Ball, in the Academy for Dec. 27th, 1884, p. 435.]
The next Meeting of the Society will be held at 9, Conduit Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, May 5th, 1885, at 8 p.m., when the following Papers will be read : —
I. Rev. Henry George Tomkins : — " On the Topography of Northern Syria, with special reference to the Karnak Lists of Thothmes HI."
n. Robert Cust : — " Remarks of a Traveller on the Excava- tions in progress, or lately completed in Egypt."
127
Mak. jj SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIL-EOLOGY. [1885
THE FOLLOWING BOOKS ARE REQUIRED FOR THE LIBRARY OF THE SOCIETY.
BoTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio. 1 847-1850.
Place, Ninive et I'Assyrie, 1866-1869. 3 vols., folio.
Brugsch-Bey, Grammaire De'motique. i vol., folio.
■ Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.
Vols. I— III (Brugsch).
Recueil de Monuments Egyptiens, copie's sur lieux et
publies par H. Brugsch et J. Diimichen. (4 vols., and the text by Diimichen of vols. 3 and 4.)
DiJMiCHEN, Historische Inschriften, &c., ist series, 1867.
2nd series, 1869.
Altaegyptische Kalender-Inschriften, 1866.
Tempel-Inschriften, 1862. 2 vols., folio.
GoLENiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877.
HoLMBOE, Ezechiels syner og Chaldaeanes Astrolab. Christiania,
1866. Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &c., 1880.
De Rouge, Etudes Egyptologiques. 13 vols., complete to 1880. Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy. Schroeder, Die Phonizische Sprache. Haupt, Die Sumerischen Familiengesetze.
Schrader, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament. 1872. Rawlinson, Canon, 6th and 7th Ancient Monarchies. OsBURN, The Antiquities of Egypt. 8vo., 1841. Robinson, Biblical Researches. 8vo., 1841.
Pierret, Dictionnaire d'Arche'ologie Egypticnne. 8vo. Paris, 1875. Burkhardt, Eastern Travels.
Wilkinson, Materia Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-30. {Text only.) Chabas, Melanges Egyptologiques. Series I, II, III. 1862-1873.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phenicie, &:c. 4to. 1867.
■— Le Calendrier des Jours Pastes et Nefastes de I'anne'e
Egyptienne. 8vo. 1S77. Maspero, Du genre epistolaire chez Ics Egyptiens de I'epoque Phraonic^ue. 8vo. Paris, 1872.
De Carchemis oppidi Situ et Historia Anticjuissima.
Svo. Paris, 1872.
12S
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY.
FIFTEENTH SESSION, 1884-85.
Sixth Meeting, t^th May^ 1885. SAMUEL BIRCH, D.C.L., LL.D., &c., President,
IN THE CHAIR.
-#^s<e~
The President referred with deep regret to the loss the Society had suffered by the death of one of the Vice-Presidents, the Rev. George CuRREY, D.D., a distinguished classical scholar, and Master of the Charterhouse, who died on the 30th April.
The following Presents were announced, and thanks ordered to be returned to the Donors : —
From the Royal Institute of British Architects : — The ProceedingF.
Session 1884-85. Nos. 10, 11, and 12. March and April,
1885. 4to. London. 1885. From the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland : — New
Series. Vol. XVIL Part II. April, 1885. 8vo. London. 1885. From the Royal Geographical Society : — The Proceedings and
Monthly Record of Geography. Vol. VII. Nos. 3 and 4.
March and April, 1885. 8vo. London, 1885. From the Royal Archaeological Institute of Great Britain anrl
Ireland :— The Journal. Vol. XLII. No. 165. 1885. 8vo.
London. 1885. [No. Liii. I 129
May 5] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY. [1885.
From the Palestine Exploration Fund : — The Quarterly Statement.
April, 1885. 8vo. London. 1885. From the Glasgow Archseological Society : — Report for Session
1883-84. 8vo. Glasgow. 18S5. From the American Oriental Society : — Proceedings at Baltimore.
October, 1884. 8vo. 1884. From Johns Hopkins University: — Johns Hopkins University
Studies. Third Series. February and March, 1S85. 8vo.
Baltimore. 1885. From the Editor : — The American Journal of Archaeology.
Vol. I. No. I. 8vo. Baltimore. 1885. From the Editor ; — The American Journal of Philology. Vol. V.
No. 4. December, 1884. 8vo, Baltimore. 1884. From the Editor :— The American Antiquarian and Oriental
Journal. Vol. VH. No. 2. March, 1885. Chicago. 1885. From the Author : — A Manual of Bible History. By Rev. W. G.
Blaikie, D.D., LL.D. New edition. 8vo. London. 1882. From the Author : — The Old Testament Explained. By W. H.
Brown, B.A. 8vo, London. 1885. From the Author : — De Gorgone. By Janus Six. 8vo, Amsterdam.
1885. From the Author : — Kambyses a Podani Staroveke'. [Kambyses
and the ancient Reports.] Sepsal Dr. Justin v. Prdseh. 8vo.
V. Praze. 1885. From the Author : — Notices of Fungi in Greek and Latin Authors.
By Rev. W. Houghton, M.A.
Reprinted from the A finals atid Magazine of Natural History.
1885. From the Author : — The Cradle of the Shan Race. By Terrien
de Lacouperie. 8vo. 1885. From the Author : — A Vindication of the Authenticity of the
Elephant Pipes and Inscribed Tablets. By Charles E. Putnam.
8vo. Davenport. 1885. From the Author : — Archaic Forms of Babylonian Characters.
By Theo. G. Pinches. 8vo. From the Author : — Additions and Corrections to the Fifth Volume
of the Cuneiform Inscriptions of Western Asia. By Theo. G.
Pinches. 8vo.
130
May 5] PROCEEDINGS. [18S5.
From the Author :— Babylonische Busspsahnen, Umschrieben,
Uebersetzt, und Erklart. Inaugural-Dissertation zur Erlangung
des Philosophischen Doctorgrades der Universitat Leipzig.
Von Heinrich Zimmern. 8vo. Leipzig. 1885. From F. Cope - Whitehouse : — Christian Thought. Vol. II.
No. 5. March-April, 1885. 8vo. New York. 1885.
Reprint from the above : — Where is the Land of Goshen ?
By F. Cope-Whitehouse. 8vo. New York. 1885. From J. Sidebotham : — Antiquities of Egypt. [By W. Osburn.]
8vo. London. 1841. From J. Sidebotham : — Biblical Researches in Palestine, Mount
Sinai, and Arabia Petraea. By E. Robinson and E. Smith. In
three volumes. 8vo. London 1841.
The following were elected Members of the Society, having been nominated on May 5th, 1885 : —
J. Deubner, Moscow.
Rev. William H. Hechler, British Chaplain, Strassburg.
James Melliss Stuart, Queen Victoria Street, E.C.
To be added to the List of Subscribers : — The Museum of Science and Art, Edinburgh.
The following were nominated for election at the next Meeting on June 2nd, 1^85 : —
Rev. James E. Denison, M.A., Cuddesdon College, Wheatley. Orrando Perry Dexter, 50, West 56th Street, New York City. Rev. Prebendary E. C. S. Gibson, Wells Theological College,
Wells. F. Gurdon, Attleborough, Norfolk.
Richard S. Hulbert, 51, Lady Somerset Road, Highgate, N.W. Faris Nimr, American Mission House, Cairo. Richard Reid, Kirkintilloch, Scotland. Rev. Ulric Z. Rule, Forton, Gosport.
Rev. Edward J. Tyser, M.A., St. Saviour's Vicarage, Hoxton. Prof Dr. Justin v. Praseh, Bohemia, Koh'n.
To be added to the List of Subscribers : — Wells Theological College Library, Wells, Somerset.
May 5J S0CIKT\' OF BIBLICAL ARCH.tOLUGV. [18S5.
The Secretary announced that in reply to a request to obtain if possible, during his recent visit to Constantinople, squeezes of the Hamath Inscriptions, Mr. F. D. Mocatta had obtained good plaster casts of them, which he had very kindly presented to the Society. Mr. Rylands referred to the difficulties surmounted by the Rev. Dr. Wright in obtaining materials with which to take the first casts sent by him to England, already published by the Society. The new ones, for which the Society was indebted to Mr. Mocatta, being taken with every convenience at hand, necessarily were in places more perfect, and cleared up some points as to dividing lines, &c., doubtful up to the present time. After a careful examination of the new casts, and after having made careful drawings from them, there appeared to be but little to change in the series of plates published by the Society at the end of Vol. VII of the Transactions. If, however, on again collating the two copies it appeared necessary to issue new plates, Mr. Rylands stated that he should ask the Council to allow him to have his later copies issued in the publications of the Society.
Some remarks were added by the Rev. Dr. Wright, and the thanks of the Society were voted to Mr. Mocatta, for the trouble he had taken, and for his kind gift to the collections of the Society.
The Secretary exhibited on behalf of Mr. W. Simpson the photograph of an antiquity discovered at Hamadan, and stated that it was similar to a copy already received from the Rev. S. S. Lewis. Mr. Pinches in describing it said : —
Judging from the appearance of the objects shown in the photo- graph, they are parts of the bases or capitals of two columns or similar objects, circular in shape and hollow in the middle, the sec- tion of the outer part being half round — evidently parts of the mouldings. Each contained, when perfect, a threefold inscription, one being ancient Persian, another Median, and the third Semitic Babylonian. The nearer fragment in the photograph contains parts of the Persian and Babylonian versions, being the beginnings of
132
May 5] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
seven lines of the former and the ends of four of the latter ; and the farther fragment contains parts of the Babylonian and the Median versions, the beginnings of five lines of the former and the ends of five Hnes of the latter. As the surface is curved, all the lines are not shown on the photograph. The wanting parts are restored from the rendering of the Persian text given by Spiegel, in " Die altpersischen Keilinschriften," Leipzig, 1881, pp. 68-69; ^^'^ that of the Babylonian by Bezold, in " Die Achamenideninschriften," Leipzig, 1882, pp. 44-45. I ^^^^^^ probably return to the subject of this inscription in a future number of the Proceedings, The text refers to Artaxerxes Mnemon, and is as follows :—
" Says Artaxerxes the great king, the king [of kings, the king of countries, the king of] this earth, the son of Darius the king : Darius was the son of Artaxerxes [the king, Artaxerxes was the son of Xerxes the king], Xerxes was the son of Darius, the king, Darius was the son of [Hystaspes] the Achaemenian. Darius my ancestor built this palace [upon this mountain (?). In the time of Artaxerxes fire burned it] Under the protection of Ormuzd, Anaitu, and Mitra [I have rebuilt this palace. May Ormuzd, Anaita, and Mitra protect me from all evil, and may they not destroy or spoil what I have done]."
Some remarks were made by R. N, Cust, on the " Exca- vations in progress or lately completed in Egypt," in which he described his visits, during a recent tour, to many of the ancient temples, and other places of interest.
Remarks were added by Messrs. Walter Morrison ( Vice- President)^ Walter Myers, and the President.
A Translation of the following Communication from M. E. Revillout, entitled, " Notes on some Demotic Docu- ments in the British Museum," was read by the Secretary.
J'ai presque acheve le rapport que m'a demande mon cher maitre et ami, le Dr. Birch — notre v^ner^ .President — sur les ostraca demotiques nouvellement acquis par le Musee Britannique. En attendant que je puisse vous envoyer cette piece, je vais suivre votre conseil en vous en donnant, pour la prochaine seance de mai, un idee tres sommaire.
133
May 5] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.tOLOGY. [1885.
Comme les ostraca grecs publics par le Dr. Birch, et qui sont de meme provenance, au moins en partie, ceux dont je viens de m'occuper contiennent un tr^s grand nombre de regus d"impots. Quelques uns de ces regus sont d'epoque romaine. J'avais dejk signale * un regu portant le No. 7173 au Mus^e du Louvre, et qui, en demotique, a des formules absolument identiques \ celles des tess^res grecques de I'an 3 de Caius Caligula, et de I'an 13 de Neron, publiees par Dr. Birch dans les Proceedings de notre Societe (mars, 1883, pp. 86 et 87): "A verse Harpaesi, fils de Psenoua, pour I'argent de la capitation de I'an i*''" de Tiberios Claudios Cesar Sebastos Germanicos Autocrator, le 17 Epiphi, 4 sekels;" 4 sekels ou tetradrachmes d'argent font juste 16 drachmes, taux le plus ordinaire de la capitation jusqu'aux premieres annees de Trajan. J'enai trouve d'autres analogues au British Museum. Le No. 12614, de formule semblable, est un regu de 5 sekels, de I'an 22 de Cesar (sic) (voir aussi les Nos. 12586, de I'an 9 de Tibere, et 12600, d'un Cesar indetermine). Le No. 12581,'de I'an i'''"de Neron Claude Cesar Sebastos Germanicos Autocrator, se rapporte aussi a la capitation ou plutot a la tele appelee ici Tep au lieu de Apau. Mais le regu, galement de 5 sekels, est sous la forme des quittances ordinaires : " Psennouter dit a Hor Ut'a : Je te donne quittance des 5 sekels, etc."
II faut bien dire que ces regus remains — les moins nombreux d'ailleurs au British Museum — sont loin d'etre les pieces les plus interessantes des nouvelles acquisitions. Les plus nombreuses, et les plus curieuses, ce sont celles d'epoque ptolemaique.
Je mentionnerai d'abord un assez grand nombre de bilingues, dont deux, surtout, ont la plus grande importance. L'un, le No. 12623, vient definitivement terminer une grosse question raonetaire. Dans mes lettres a M. Lenormant, publiees dans ma Revue Agvptologique, j'avais etabli — par une foule d'arguments trop longs pour etre enumeres ici — que I'argenteus egyptien (ancien outen d'argent) representait dans les textes demotiques vingt drachmes grecques, comme son 5% le sekel, (7p'C^), ^tait le t^tra drachme ptolemaique. Dej^ il y a deux ans, un bilingue du British Museum, la planchette 5849, avait apres coup confirme ma theorie en traduisant par 3 argenteus et -~ les Apa;^/j,. tl^BonrjKovTa du texte grec. Cette fois, dans notre nouveau texte, nous trouvons deux
* Revue Egyptologique et annuaire de la societe de niiiiiisviatiqite. — Leitrc a Air. Charles Robert.
'34
May 5] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
assimilations: Tune de 139 argenteus avec 2,780 drachmes, I'autre de 83 argenteus avec 1,660 drachmes. Les plus incredules seront bien forces de se rendre.
Le bilingue No. 126 18 a un autre genre d'interet. C'est le regu d'un impot payable en ble — du genre de ceux que nous avions depuis longtemps en grec seul. II a I'avantage de confirmer expressement une des assimilations donnees par moi dans mon travail sur les mesures de capacite. Les deux textes portent le meme chififre d'artabes, et la sigle demotique correspondant a I'artabe est bien celle a laquelle j 'avals donne cette valeur.
D'autres textes, et en bon nombre, se rapportent a des adjura- tions, c'est-a-dire a ce que vous noramerions en frangais le servient dedsoire, k la suite de proces. .Nous avons une serie d'affaires tres varices. Le No. 12609 est le serment prete par deux freres charges de cultiver I'ile d'Amran au nom de deux autres egyptiens et qui jurent de ne pas avoir vole I'un au profit de I'autre : " Copie du serment qu'a fait Petsexi, fils de Paneternext (Pechytes), Thottoote, fils de Paneternext, qu'ils ont fait devant le Ka de Manun * a Nes- pouto, fils de T'i-hor-pto, en I'an 20, Pharmouthi 29, — a savoir : —
" Adjure soit le Ka de Manun qui repose a jamais avec tout dieu qui repose avec lui ! Les autres mesures que nous t'avons versees en ta maison, en I'an 20, pour I'ile d'Amran, nous ne t'avons pas verse mesure d'elles pour le champ de tekejn (kiki) sur lequel Petsuten a fait location. Nous n'avons pas apporte un fruit de ce champ a la maison, nous n'avons pas fait apporter par quelqu'un en notre nom !
" lis ont fait ce serment pour qu'il (Petsuten) s'eloignat d'eux. S'ils s'ecartent pour ne pas faire ainsi, qu'ils donnent une grande et une petite mesure par chaque grande mesure de tekem. II n'y a pas de mensonge dans ce serment. Ce serment a ete regu dans la main d'Amnas, fils de Symmaque, I'an 20, 29 Pharmouthi."
Le No. 12602 contient le serment prete par une veuve (Tatuhor) a I'heritier de son mari. II s'agissait du reglement de compte de la succession. Tatuhor est forcee de s'expliquer au sujet d'une
* Pour ce nom de lieu voir ma nouvelle " Chrestomathie demotique," p. 17, et Brugsch, " Diet. Geographique," pp. 260, 261, Le lieu de Mont neb Mannn, pa neb Manun, traduit Kepafj-ia dans le papyrus bilingue de Berlin, est nomme plusieurs fois dans nos ostraca (Nos. 12536, 12613, 12065). Le serment est alors fait par Mont neb Mamin. Le Ka seigneur de Manun parait un synonyme. Le mot Ka, dont Mr. Le Page Renouf a si bien precise le sens, est ecrit ici comme le mot Ka taureau. (V. 12621 et 12602.)
May 5] S'JCIKTV OF BIBLICAL ARCILKOLOG V. [1885.
somme litigieuse de 200 argenteus (4,000 drachmes). Elle affirme qu'elle n'a rien detourne de la succession et reclame une somme de 500 argenteus (i talent et 4,000 drachmes) lui revenant. Ce document, tr^s interessant, fait songer de suite k cette clause de cer- tains contrats de manage demotiques par laquelle le mari exemptait sa femme du serment h prater plus tard au sujet de ce qu'elle avait apporte, en lui en donnant re^u d'avance. A I'epoque chretienne cette coutume s'est maintenue, et dans plusieurs papyrus coptes du Musee Britannique il en est encore (juestion.
Parmi les autres adjurations je signalerai le No. 12621 relatif a une accusation de vol. Hereius jure n'avoir rien vole au choachyte Panofre fils de Ne^tmont, et particulierement de ne pas lui avoir enleve dans les salles de liturgies de la n^cropole certaines mesures de vin qui y etaient deposees. Voir pour les vols dans les catacombes la plainte grecque du choachyte Osoroer, qu'a publiee M. Letronne, et qu'on a comparee aux donnees beaucoup plus anciennes du papyrus Abbot, ainsi qu'un curieux papyrus demotique de Musee Britannique signalant un voleur et dont j 'aural bientot a parler. En ce qui touche le vin depose dans les catacombes il faut se rappeler le reglement des choachytes que j'ai public dans la Zeitschrift de M. Lepsius. Ce reglement interdit de transporter hors de la necropole le vin que les choachytes devaient y boire, a certains jours fixes, en I'honneur des defunts.
Le No. 12574 est une adjuration constatant qu'une creance de 200 argenteus a ete compensee par des travaux de ma^onnerie. Le No. 12574 est la revendication en liberte d'une esclave en faveur de laquelle unmembre de la famille du possesseur prete serment, LeNo. 12575 e'tablit que Psechons n'a jamais regu de Panas aucune femme esclave ; le No. 1 26 1 9 que Kerpoun n'a jamais abondonne sa maison k T'ihorpto, et qu'au contraire il lui a paye les 160 argenteus qu'il lui devait. Ce document montre la veracite de Diodore de Sicile nous affirmant qu'en droit egyptien — a defaut de pieces ecrites — le debiteur etait appele k preter serment. J'ai expliqut^ dans mon cours de droit Egyptien que c'etait de cet usage que venait le nom de sanch (faire adjurer) applique a toutes les creances. Mais ce n'^tait \k qu'une preuve indirecte. Les preuves positives arrivent maintenant : nous avons au Louvre une autre adjuration uniquement relative \ une creance, et k la suite de laquelle, sur le revers du meme ostracon, on voit un reru constatant I'ex^cution immediate de I'arret. Ces pieces doubles sur une meme affaire sont particulierement interessantes.
136
May 5] TROCEEDINGS. [1885.
Le British Museum possede sur papyrus un serment fait par un frere aine au sujet des biens mobiliers qui lui avaient ete iaisses par sa mere et qu'il affirme lui avoir ete donnes h! lui seul. Les fr^res sont aussitot obliges de s'executer et de rediger un acte de cession definitive. On peut aussi comparer aux donnees fournies par le No. 126 19 une adjuration de Turin, que j'ai deja publiee, et sur laquelle je reviendrai. Tandis que dans notre ostracon on affirme qu'il n'y a pas eu vente de maison, dans le papyrus de Turin il s'agit d'etablir, au contraire, la realite d'une vente.
Les Nos. 12065 St 12534 ne sont que des fragments. Cependant j'aurai h en dire aussi quelques mots dans mon memoire developpe. Un fait surtout me frappe dans ces di verses adjurations sur tess^res du British Museum c'est que toutes proviennent du meme lieu, Pamont-neb-Manun. Elles ont ete prononcees au temple de Mont- neb-Manun, auquel le papyrus 121 de Berlin, et le reglement des choachytes deja cite plus haut font payer toutes les amendes dues par ces sortes de pretres pour leurs infractions soit contractuelles soit disciplinaires. M. Brugsch considere Manun, re'gion indiquee sur le temple de Medinet-Habu, comme le nom generique de la chaine occidentale pres de Thebes, tandis que Pamont-neb-Manun est certainement. le lieu d'une bourg determine nomme Kepa^ia par les bilingues. Mais ou est ce bourg? Sans aucun doute — on le voit par I'ensemble de nos documents — sur la rive occidentale, du cote de Medinet-Habu, de Dj^me et d'Hermonthis. Vos adjurations font- elles partie des ostraca demotiques provenant du cote d'Erment (ou d'Hermonthis), dont parle notre confrere Mr. Sayce ? II serait alors tres important de preciser le point exact de la decouverte.
Ce qui est indubitable c'est que la plupart des ostraca demotiques du British Museum viennent d'une tout autre region de Thebes, egalement signalee par Mr. le Professeur Sayce dans les Proceedings. Je veux parler de ces maisons copies situes au nord de Karnak, et qu'on a demolies les annees dernieres. Ces maisons copies ne sont pas autre chose que les proprietes occupies au debut de la dynastie des Lagides par les choachytes dont une cruche decouverte a Thebes au commencement de ce si^cle nous a conserve les papiers, tant demotiques que grecs. Je ne saurais peindre la surprise que j'ai ^prouvee lors de mon dernier voyage a Londres en constatant tout d'abord que bon nombre de ces ostraca avaient appartenu a Panas, fils de Pchelchons, choachyte vivant sous Philadelphe, et dont les papyrus de Paris et un autre que se trouve a Londres m'avaient fait
137
May 5] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1885.
le vieil ami. II habitait en effet une maison, toujours soigneusement decrite, situee au nord de Thebes, pr^s du temple de Mont neb Uas,* et qui avait ete acquise par sa ni^re Neschons en I'an 13 du roi Alexandre, fils d' Alexandre (Papyrus 2440 et 2427 du Louvre). t Quand ses enfants furent grands et mariables, Neschons disposa elle meme de cette maison dans deux actes, dont I'un porte au Louvre le No. 2424 et I'autre au British Museum le No. 10121. Le contrat du Louvre est date de I'an 19, Athyr, du roi Ptolemee, fils de Ptolemee, et de Ptolemee, son fils. l\ est adresse au cadet Patma, qui allait epouser sa premiere femme Tsemin, et lui cedait moitie de la maison. L'aine, notre Panas, fils de Pchelchons, ne se maria que deux ans apres a sa femme Tathot. Aussi est-ce seulement a cette epoque que sa mere Vetablit, en lui donnant I'autre moitie de la maison, dans I'acte de Londres date de I'an 21 de roi Ptolemee, fils de Ptolemee, :J: et de Ptolemee, son fils." A partir de ce moment, Panas, fils de Pchelchons, avait une per- sonnalite, et nous trouvons — dans les ruines de sa maison du nord de Thebes — une foule d'ostraca de Panas, fils de Pchelchons, dates des ans 21, 22, et 24 du roi Ptolemee, fils de Ptolemee, et de Ptolemee, son fils (Nos. 5781, 5766, 5780, 5784, 5787, 5788, et 5775). Puis, depuis I'an 26 de ce comput de Philadelphe, Ptolemee Soter n'est plus associe honorairement \ la couronne de son fils. II est devenu, dans les protocoles, Ptolemee le dieu, et nous avons montre dans notre lettre k Mr. Charles Robert sur les monnaies egyptiennes {Annuaire de numismatique), que c'est h. cette ann^e 25*^ que le nom de ZnTHP parait sur les monnaies de culte frappdes en I'honneur du i^"" des Lagides. Or justement, c'est k I'an 25 de Philadelphe que commence la serie des re^us de Panas, fils de Pchelchons, dates comme les papyrus sans aucune mention du regne nominal de Soter. Nous citerons les Nos. 5774 de I'an 27, 5784 de I'an 29, et 5778 de I'an 30, etc., Vient, enfin, un re^u de Panas (No. 5724) date de Fan 2 d'Evergete, c'est-a-dire du moment meme oil son frere Patma cedait definitivement sa moitie de la maison k sa
* Voir pour ce temple le plan de M. Brugsch annexe k men article : " Donnees typographiques sur Thebes" (Revue egyptologiqiie, i" annee, No. IV, plate 12).
t Celui qui venait de lui vendre cette maison I'avait acquise recemment d'un
creancier auquel il I'avait d'abord engagee par une vente a remere. (Papyrus 2442.)
X Pour ce nom de Ptolemue Soter et pour toutes les questions chronologiques
afiferant a nos protocoles, voir mes "Notes chronologiques sur I'histoire des Lagides,"
publiees en tete de la i"''' annee de ma Revue cgyplologique.
138
May 5] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
seconde femme. En effet, Patma avait perdu assez tot sa premiere femme Tsemin, dont il avait des enfants. II se remaria a une nominee Taketem en Tan ;^^ du roi Ptolemee fils de Ptolemee le dieu, Aetos, fils d'Apollonius, etant pretre d'Alexandre et des dieux-freres Demetria, fille de Dionysios, etant canephore devant Arsinoe Philadelphe (Papyrus 2433 du Louvre). Deja a ce moment il faisait a sa nouvelle epouse d'extraordinaires avantages, lui donnait hypotheque sur tous ses biens et lui en livrait les titres. Trois ans apres, en I'an 36,* il lui faisait un billet de creance pour une dette fictive, et lui promettait de lui abandonner tous ses biens (y compris la moitie de maison, toujours soigneusement decrite, qu'il avait regue de sa mere dans le contrat, deja cite, de I'an 19), s'il ne lui avait pas paye sa dette trois ans ou 36 mois apres, c'est-a-dire, en I'an 39 (Papyrus 2443 du Louvre). Philadelphe mourut dans I'intervalle, et le 36® mois tomba en I'an 2 d'Evergete; Patma s'executa alors et ce'da a Taketem sa moitie de maison et tous ses biens, dans un contrat portant le No. 2338 au Louvre, et qui est date de I'an 2 du roi Ptolemee, fils de Ptolemee et d' Arsinoe, les dieux- freres. A peu de temps de la sans doute il mourut. Taketem craignant alors d'etre poursuivie pour captation si elle ne faisait pas rentrer I'heredite au moins dans une partie de la famille de son mari, disposa, sous forme de vente, de la moitie de la maison en question et des autres biens hereditaires, en faveur du fils de notre Panas, fils de Pchelchons, qui possedait de son chef I'autre moitie (Papyrus 2431 du Louvre). II parait, du reste, que cette branche de la famille ceda a son tour la maison aux enfants du voisin du sud Petamensutento, fils de Pchelel. Nous n'avons plus I'acte de vente, mais bien d'autres actes relatifs a cette affaire. Nous citerons surtout un billet de creance souscrit en I'an 15 d'Evergete par Pchelchons, fils de Panas et de Tathot, c'est-a-dire, celui-Ia meme auquel sa tante avait cede moitie de la maison. La creanciere est une femme, la petite fille de Pchlel, qui parait aussi avoir seduit le coeur de Pchelchons (Papyrus 2429). Quoi qu'il en soit, en Tan 20 d'Evergete, la maison est reunie tout entiere a I'une des maisons hereditaires de la famille Pchelel, a laquelle elle touchait lors des partages de la famille (Papyrus 2425 et 2441 du Louvre). Aussi ne faut-il pas nous etonner de rencontrer a cote des ostraca de Panas, fils de Pchelchons, d'autres ostraca appartenant a leurs anciens
* Le protocole est identique sauf les noms des pretres eponymes. 139
May 5] SOCIIiTV OK BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGY. [1885.
voisins devenus leurs heritiers, c'est-cVdire, a la famille Pchelel dont la genealogie est soigneusement indiquee dans le Papyrus 2425- Conime, d'ailleurs, on ne s'est pas borne h. renverser la maison de Panas, mais aussi les autres maisons coptes qui les entouraient, nous avons un tres grand nombre d'ostraca, provenant des voisins nommes dans nos papyrus du temps de Philadelphe, notamment de la famille de Petnofrehotep, le voisin nord, de ses fils, belles filles gendres, etc. On peut reconstruire ainsi toute I'histoire de cette famille contempo- raine de celle des Panas, et payant ses impots aux memes receveurs. J'aurais bien des choses a dire a ce propos, ainsi que sur les receveurs, les divers genres d'impots, fort interessants,* les re^us, les sous-seings prives et autres pieces de toute espece, sans compter les questions chronologiques et autres. Mais il faut reserver tout cela pour mon memoire. Permettez-moi seulement de conclure en demandant instamment une description precise et detaillee de la situation de ces pretendues maisons coptes qui paraissent avoir ete detruites ou avoir dte abandonnees, au moins pour la premiere fois, sous Evergete I, puisque tous les documents demotiques qu'elles renferment sont anterieurs k cette epoque, et dates surtout du regne de Philadelphe. Les heritiers de notre famille mentionnent, encore sous Evergete II, une maison en ruines, sise au nord de Thebes. Serait-ce celle-lk ? Ce qui est certain c'est qu'a ce moment nos choachytes habitaient soit a Djeme soit dans des maisons au sud de Thebes que j'ai decrites dans mon article: — " Donnees geographiques et topographiques sur Thebes." {Revue Egyptologiqjte, !•"• annee, p. 172, et suiv.) J'annoncais alors une suite sur le quartier nord de Thebes d'aprfes les donnees fournies par les contrats que je viens de citer. Cette suite, aidez-moi h. la publier en me faisant transmettre les details sufifisants sur les maisons coptes recemment renversees au nord de Karnak.f
Thanks were returned for these communications.
* Je noterai parmi les plus curieux un sur I'huile, un sur le sel, et un (d'une drachme) sur chaque mort transporte a la catacombe.
t Au moment ou je corrige les epreuves je viens de recevoir de Mr. Walter Myers une lettre datee du 15 Mai qui me donne les renseignements desires par moi (sauf le plan des ruines tout-a-fait exact qui fait encore dcfaut) sur les maisons de Panas, fils de Pchelchons, et de seg voisins. Ces renseignements confirment tout ce que j'ai dit dans cet article. Je compte les utiliser dans une note que j'enverrai pour la prochaine seance de Juin. Restent a obtenir des details sur les trouvailles d'ostraca du cote d'F.rment et de Djeme que Professeur Sayce vcuille bien rassembler ses souvenirs.
140
Mav 5] . PKOCEKDINGS. [18S5
The following Communications have been received from Professor Sayce : —
An Inscription of Assur-bani-pal from Tartus.
Mr. Loytved, the Danish Vice-Consul at Beyrut, has been kind enough to send me the squeeze of a cuneiform inscription which he has lately discovered under circumstances of considerable interest. The inscription is on a piece of limestone, nine centimeters thick, which was brought by the Turkish Government from Tartus along with other fragments of stone. Mr. Loytved noticed it when lying in the yard of the governor's house at Beyrut, and observing some characters upon it, obtained leave to have it cleaned. The result was the discovery of an inscription engraved by order of Assur-bani-pal in honour of the goddess Beltis. Other copies of the same inscrip- tion have long been known, and the text has been published, with a translation, by Mr. George Smith, in his " History of Assur-bani-pal," pp. 303-305. See also W.A.I., II, 66.
What gives Mr. Loytved's discovery its peculiar interest is the locality from which the inscription has come. Tartus is the Antarados of classical geography, opposite Arados, or Arvad, the modern Ruad. After the suppression of the revolt of the Tyrians, Yakinlu the king of Arvad rendered homage to Assur-bani-pal, and on his death the Assyrian monarch selected his successor, Azi-bahal, from among his numerous sons. It seems probable that the building from which the inscription discovered by Mr. Loytved has been brought was erected about this time. If so, the death of Yakinlu would have taken place immediately alter the overthrow of Elam.
The forms of the characters used in the inscription are Babylonian ; but I suspect that the engraver was a Syrian, since they are not always correctly drawn. Thus i^]]]] always appears as tyyy except in line 1 8, •^y is often written f:y, ]] is made ]tz in line 16, i^]]]i^ is ^]]iz in line 19, and in line 11 y«< is actually -^. Hence it is likely that the inscription was accompanied by others in the Phoenician alphabet and language, and it would therefore be desirable to examine what may yet remain of the building from which it has come.
141
May 5] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIL-EOLOGV. [1885.
Here is the text, with its translation : —
I. T ^>^y j^^l »:yyy *^ \^ V' a - si - bat BIT MAS-MAS
To Belt is, lady of the world, dwelling in Bit-Elat,
2. y --y 4 ^ Vf « "- - <& ^"^^^ p^-i'kh L^T] ^^
Assur-baui-pal, king of Assyria, the prince zi'ho 7i<orships her,
3. sakkanaku bin - ut qati - sa sa ina ki - bi - ti the sakkanaku, tJie creation of her hands, who by the command
sa rab - tav
of her great
4. ina kit - ru - ub ta - kha - zi ik - ki - su
in the conflict of battle had cut off
5. qaq-ku[^/V]-du y Te- urn -man sar D.P. num-ma-ki
the head of Ten mm an the king of Elam ;
6. u y Um - man - i - gas y Tarn - ma - ri - tu y Pa - h - e and as for Ummanigas, Tammaritu, Pahe,
7. y Um - man - al - das sa arki y Te-um-man epu - su {and) Umman-aldas 7vho after Teumman exercised
8. sar(r) - ut D.P. num - ki ina tukul - ti sa rab - ti kingship over Elam in the sennce of her great
9. qa-ti iksud - su - nu - ti - va ina Gis - gar sa - da - di my hand captured them, and in the spacious car
10. ru - du sar(ru) - ti - ya atsbat - s'u - nu - ti
my royal chariot I took them.
11. u ina zik-ri-sa kabti ina kul-kat matati atallik-u-va And in her glorious name through all lands hai'e I marched and
12. gab-ri nu tuk-u ina vu-me-su kisal bit D.P. ri
a rival not have I had. At that time the altar of the temple of /star
13. belati - ya ina pi - i - li es - ki si - kit - ta - su
my lady in cut stone I carved; its fabric
14. u - rab - bi ana sa - at - ti D.P. nin - kit / made large for the sake of Belt is.
15. kisal su - a - tav ina [pan] ma - khir - si uk-ki
This altar before her I consecrated.
142
May 5] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
16. Ya - a - ti f >->-y ^ ^ {][ pa - likh ilu - ti - ki As for me Assur-bani-pal, the worshipper of thy divinity
17. rab - ti baladh yu - mes bu - mes dhub lib - bi great, life, lotig days, soundness of heart
1 8. ki - bi - is - va Du - du - ku bit mas - mas
grajtt, and the road to Bit-Elat
19. lu - hu - bi - ra sepa - a may I traverse on my feet.
The Inscription of Tarkondemop.
During the last few months so many unwise things have been written about the Hittites and their hieroglyphics, and so many mis- statements about the cuneiform inscriptions have been made in con- nection with them, that I am very glad to find Mr. Pinches coming forward in the last number of the Proceedings of this Society, to discuss in a scholarly manner the now-famous boss of King Tarkon- demos. I had not intended to return to the subject, but his communication induces me to show why I cannot agree with his alternative rendering of the text.
His first rendering of the title of Tarkondemos is the same as mine — "king of the country of Erme " — and is, in fact, the rendering which an Assyriologist would naturally give. I need hardly tell those who have had much experience of cuneiform texts that the first character in the proper name is not zii, but er or eri ; those who are not Assyrian scholars may refer to the syllabary in my " Elementary Assyrian Grammar," Nos. 29 and 104, in order to see the difference between the forms of the two signs. Fortunately, moreover, the character is one which is not polyphonous in proper names ; it reads only er (or eri). But it so happens that when used ideographically it is employed as the determinative of the name of a city. Mr. Pinches, therefore, very ingeniously asks whether we may not translate " the country of the city of water." To this question, how- ever, the answer must be. No ; and for the following reasons : —
(i.) It is only in Assyrian that nie signifies "water." In Hebrew and Phcenician the corresponding word is always the plural D"^^ (construct 'iQ), and the Aramaic form of it is t^''^ (or '^'Q), while
143
May 5J SOCIKTY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.i<:OLOGV. [1885.
the Arabic and Ethiopic forms are equally unlike the Assyrian, and were, moreover, employed by populations which had no contact with Asia Minor. Unless, therefore, we suppose that the subjects of Tarkondemos the Kilikian spoke Assyrian, we cannot ascribe to them the word mc in the sense of '"' water."
(2.) Tarkondemos cannot have used the characters ideographi- cally, as the Semitic Babylonians used the old Babylonian characters, giving to them a Semitic pronunciation, since in this case "the phonetic complement " (the vowel e) would not have been used and we should have had in place of it the ideograph of plurality y«<.
(3.) It is difficult to believe that Tarkondemos would have translated the name of his city into Assyrian, unless his subjects spoke Assyrian, and did not understand the meaning of the name of their own city. An Assyrian lexicographer writing at Nineveh might very conceivably translate into his own language the names of foreign places of which he happened to know the signification : in the case of a Kilikian king such a proceeding would have been senseless.
So much for the name of the county over which Tarkondemos ruled. It was called Erme or Erime, reminding us of the "Apinoi of the Greeks. That it was in Kilikia results from the fact that the names of Tarkondemos and Tarkondimotos are Kilikian, and are found only among Kilikians and Pisaurians. This fact was long ago pointed out by Mordtmann.
Mr. Pinches' reading of the royal name itself is most ingenious, and I wish I could see my way towards accepting it. But two difficulties present themselves, (i) The character which follows »T^ iar has, it is true, been misformed by the native artist, but it bears a closer resemblance to the Assyrian j^^yj, r/X', than it does to ^^, (/!/, followed by ^, ?l (2) The Greek transcription of the name shows that the second element in it began with d. Now it is a well-known rule of Assyrian phonetics that d becomes / after a preceding "hard" consonant, but not after a " soft" consonant or a vowel. Consequently tiinme with t presupposes a preceding k.
Neither of these two difficulties, however, is insurmountable; we might read dim instead of //w, while the vocalisation of qu would admirably suit the Greek form with 0.
However this may be, I am unable to follow Mr. Pinches in distinguishing between the Khatti and the Khati of the astrological tablets. The passages (juoted by Mr. Pinches were translated by
144
Proceedings, Soc. Bihl. Arck., A/ay, 1885.
TABLET REFERRING TO WORK DONE ON DARIUS'S STATE-BARGE.
IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM. No. 76 — 10 — 16, 24.
^ff^r B} -h- >^ «> ^
r -BK '^i BVy tm ^^^ r >^r ^t?
^:?: ¥ r -< E^T? Vy T ->f ^T Ilf ^ <« ->f ^j^: T >^ :^i <r- ^ th ri< ^>f ^^ S:? I
^ i^^y ^^>- . ^y (erasure).
y? ^ -< B'y m >^ « > ^ r ^K >yyi E^y? ^H< y i^^yq. lyy Vr -4 <:iy5^y
<lHy ^y y;f >-4 y .^y ttyr <^y.. ^ ^ x^ "^y
^ >^ M "7^ y ^ -HF- <:^-^y ^:^: ¥ y -HF- c:-7 lyy B^ y :^ HI a- ^ y? y j^^yri "Hy .^ &: ¥ y ^y^y^y .a^^- 1
y ^ 4 j^B ^:^ V y IH yr ^:^ y .^ :^r ^y.
^ -jn y i^^yn -¥ ^:^ ¥ y ^yn >^ 4 ^^:f ]f ^ B'r ^y ^^y <yyy ^ >^ « ^ ^ y "^y^ ^i BV, m< j^^ 4 ^^^if ^
H^n :??^y Vy -+ tn H^K *
I
2
4
5
6
7 8
9 10 1 1 I 2
13
14 15 16
17 18
19
May 5J PROCEEDINGS. [18S5.
me more than eleven years ago in my Paper on the Astronomy and Astrology of the Babylonians {Trans. Soc. Bibl. Ai'ch.,\o\. Ill, Part i), and as a reference to my translation will show, I took the same view as Mr. Pinches when dealing with the first of the two passages. I had subsequently to change my opinion. Not only is a long vowel interchanged with a double consonant in several of the proper names found on the Assyrian monuments, but it actually is so in the case of the Hittites themselves. Thus Tiglath-Pileser I, in the same inscription, writes the name not only Kha-at-te with a double /, but also Kha-te-e with a single / (W.A.I. III, 5, 15), while the evidence of the Vannic inscriptions is decisive upon the point. In these the name is always spelt Khdte (and Khati) with only one t and a long vowel (see my Memoir on the Vannic Inscrip- tions in the Journal R.A.S. Vol. XIV, pts. 3 and 4.)
I much doubt whether the references to the Hittites in the astrological tablets are as early as the time of Sargon of Accad. They seem to belong rather to those interpolations and glosses which were perpetually being added to the old work. Thus in the second passage quoted by Mr. Pinches the original reading appears to have been : " the king of a foreign land seizes the throne," the alternative reading, " the king of the Hittites comes and seizes on the throne," being a later gloss. At the same time, the contact between Babylonia and the Hittites must have taken place at a sufficiently early time, since the art and legends of Carchemish were indebted to Babylonia and not to Assyria. Assyria, however, did not rise into notice until the sixteenth century B.C., and I see no reason for supposing that the Hittite occupation of Northern Syria took place much before that date.
I must conclude with a protest against the persistent misrepresenta- tions of my own views and statements regarding the Hittites, which I find have been repeated not only by anonymous amateurs, but even by scholars, who ought to have referred to my " Memoir on the Hittite Monuments," published in the Transactions of this Society, and at present the only detailed exposition of my opinions and conclusions, in order to see what it is I really have said. I find myself assumed to be in opposition to the theory which makes the culture of Western Asia Minor emanate from Kappadokia, and traces the prehistoric road-system of Asia Minor to the same locality. I am further told that I maintain that Hittite inscriptions, wherever found, are all in the same language, and that the Hittites themselves were a single
145
May 5] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1SS5.
homogeneous people. It is evident that those who credit me with such doctrines have never taken the trouble to read my memoir for themselves. Had they done so, they would have found that what I really have maintained is diametrically the opposite to what I am supposed to have maintained. The keystone of my theory is that the Hittites were a Kappadokian people, and that the ruins of Eyuk and Boghaz Keui testify that they remained so up to the last. In my " Herodotos " I have even gone so far as to suggest that the primitive population of Armenia and the greater part of Asia Minor was allied to them by blood. I have said over and over again that Herodotos and Strabo were wrong in calling the Kappodokians Syrians, or White Syrians. The Hittites were mountaineers ; their boots were snow-shoes, their ideograph for " country " represents a mountainous region. Their presence in Syria must be explained by conquest ; they drove a wedge, as it were, into the territory of the Semites, and their final overthrow by Sargon the Assyrian marked the ultimate success of their Semitic rivals. The Hittite power was a Kappadodian power, though the Vannic inscriptions prove that we must understand Kappadokia in a large sense.
But I have further tried to show that Hittite culture does not begin until after the Hittite occupation of northern Syria, and the establish- ment of Hittite kingdoms at Carchemish, at Hamath, and at Kadesh. This is proved by the character of Hittite art. Hittite art is based on Babylonian models, and therefore presupposes contact with Babylonia. Nay more ; the sphinxes of Eyuk, and the image of Niobe in Lydia, indicate acquaintance with Egyptian sculpture, and this again takes us to Kadesh, whose monarchs contended against Egypt, as the Egyptian inscriptions tell us, with the help of subject- allies from Asia Minor. It was not until the Hittite tribes had undergone the influence of Babylonian and Egyptian culture in Syria that it became possible to erect the monuments, which have been almost our sole clue in the reconstruction of what has been termed — for want of a better name — the Hittite empire.
Some of these monuments were, I believe, the records of conquest ; others were the work of the indigenous inhabitants of the countries in which they are found, who had passed under the influence of Hittite art. The boss of Tarkondemos is evidently a native Kilikian work, and if the Kilikians belonged to the Hittite family, might be described as the work of the Kilikian tribe of Hittites. On the other hand, the monuments of Karabel and Giaur Kalessi appear
146
May 5] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
to me to be records of conquest. They represent soldiers command- ing the entrance of passes, and thus dominating over the countries to which the passes lead. Moreover, the forms of the characters used on the monument of " the Niobe," and, so far as they are legible, at Karabel, so closely resemble those found at Carchemish as to admit of no other reasonable hypothesis except that they were carved by the same people, more especially when we remember the differences that exist in the forms of the characters used at Carchemish itself, and above all, between the forms employed at Carchemish and at the comparatively neighbouring town of Hamath. This argument, how- ever, I am fully aware, can be thoroughly appreciated only by those who have spent some years in the study of Hittite hieroglyphs.
By way of conclusion, let me quote what I have said in the opening pages of my " Herodotos " (p. 5): "The Syrians of Herodotus (I, ch. vi), were really the Hittites of Carchemish, who did not belong to the Semitic race at all, and had originally descended from the mountainous region of the North .... Herodotus tells us (I, 72, VH, 72) that the inhabitants of Kappadokia and Kilikia were Syrians, and Hittite remains in the shape of sculptures and inscrip- tions have been found in these countries. The tribes inhabiting them probably belonged to the same race as the Hittites, and spoke cognate dialects."
After this I hope that I shall not again be credited with believing that Syria and not Kappadokia was the centre of Hittite power, or be called to task for forgetting that the Hittite system of writing may have been used by tribes speaking different languages and belonging to different nationalities. It matters little to me what theories about the Hittites others may hold, so long as they do not ascribe to me opinions which I have never expressed. I am indeed prepared for anything after the statement of an anonymous reviewer of Dr. Wright's interesting book, who gravely alleges that the decipherment of the Hittite hieroglyphs would be a more wonderful feat than that of the cuneiform inscriptions. It is clear that he has never heard how the latter were deciphered, and how Grotefend made his famous guesses without the aid of a bilingual text. It is a pity that anonymous reviewers, when they deal with matters of science, do not acquire a little knowledge of the subject about which they write.
A. H. Sayce.
April 2Sth, 1SS5.
May 5] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGY. [1S85.
The following Communication has been received from Mr. Theo. G. Pinches : —
Darius's Barge.
The accompanying plate gives the Babylonian text of a tablet of the class of contracts, but recording a transaction unique in its way. It seems to refer to work done, by Babylonian workmen, on board the state-barge of Darius, and is of interest not only on account of that circumstance, but also on account of many points connected with the manners, customs, and language of the ancient Babylonians incidentally touched upon. I give here a transcription of the text of the document in Roman characters, with an interlinear transla- tion, followed by a free translation in English : —
76-10-16, 24.
1. Ultu arhi Aari, satti arba' - esra From the month lyyar, year twenty-fourth
2. y Da - ri - ia - mus, Sarri, \ Ardi - ia,
of Darius, the king, Ardia,
3. maru sa j Kapti - ia, mar y ^1^ E - a - ep - es - ili,
soji of Kapt'ia, son of Aa - epes - ili,
4. arhi umu, dul - lu ina *^'\ elippi kar - ra - a sarri for a month of days, work in the festival-ship of the king
5. it - ti y Bel-eriba, mari sa y Kalba-a, 7vith Bel-eriba, son of Kalba,
6. mar y Mu - kal - li*", ^^ rab - ha - an - se - e - §u, son of Mukalli"' his chief of fifty,
7. i - te - bu - us.
he has done.
8. A - di kit arhi Tisriti, satti arba' - e§ra Until the end of the month Tisri, year twenty-fourth
9. y Da - ri - ia - mus, y Bel - eriba a - na eli
of Darius, Bel-eriba upon
10. dul - lu a - na y Ardi-ia ul i-di-ik-ku. the 7vork with Ardia not will cease
i4<S
May 51 I'ROCEEDINGS. [1SS5.
11. ^> Mu-kin-nu. | Iddin - ^>f- Marduk. maru §a
Witnesses : Id din - Marduk, son of
1 2. y .->]P Marduk - eriba, mar j Bi - ib - bu - u - a ;
Marduk-eribd, son of Bibbua ;
1 3. y Bel - lu - mur, maru sa J Nabu - ahi - su ;
£el - lunnir, son of NabA-ahi-su ;
14. y Ni-din-tu"\ maru sa ] Kalba-a, mar ] Mu-kal-li™.
Nidiutu"\ son of Kalba, son of MukalW".
15- ^== Rittu : y Bel -zarih, maru sa y Bel - iddin. Tin-tir-ki, Scribe: Bel-zarih, son of Bel- iddin. Babylon,
16. arhu Du'uzu, umu salisserit, ssttu arba' - esra, month Tammitz, day fhirieent/i, year ticienty-fourth,
17. y Da - ri - ia - mus, §ar Tin-tir-ki
Darius, king of Babylon
18. u matati. and countries.
19. Est - en ta - a - an kiri ilk - fl
One measure of the plantation they have taken.
Free Rendering.
'• From the month lyyar, in the twenty-fourth year of Darius the king, Ardia, son of Kaptia, son of l&a-epes-ili, has done work for month of days, with Bel-eriba, son of Kalba, son of Mukalli"", his captain of fifty, on the state-barge of the king. Until the end of the month Tisri, in the twenty-fourth year of Darius, Bel-eriba will not cease the work with Ardia.
"Witnesses : Iddin-Marduk, son of Marduk-eriba, son of Bibbua ; Bel-lumur, son of Nabu-ahi-su ; Nidintu"", son of Kalba, son of Mukalli".
" Scribe : Bel-zarih, son of Bel-iddin. Babylon, month Tammuz, thirteenth day, twenty-fourth year of Darius, king of Babylon and countries.
"They have taken one measure from the plantation."
This document, which is dated the thirteenth day of Tammuz, the fourth month of the Babylonian year, states that Ardia has done work, along with Bel-eriba, on the state-barge of the king (Darius), for " a month of days," reckoning from lyyar, the second month of
149
May 5] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.F.OLOGV. ['^85.
the year ; the wording here used implying that they began at or near the end of lyyar, and worked, with i)robably a few breaks at festive times, all through Sivan, the third month, the total number of days being thirty, the usual length of every Babylonian month. The work was to continue for three months longer, namely, until the end of Tisri, the seventh month of the year. Three witnesses to this contract are named, and then, after the name of the scribe who wrote the document, comes the date, " 13th Tammuz, 24th year of Darius;" that is, June, 497" B.C.
Noteworthy Expressions.
Line 4. ^^ ^] »^ J^, ar/ii limu, "a month of days." Com- pare Smith's "Assurb.," p. 234, 1. 4 : ^ ^^^ ^\ \>^>*- \^ <^y V\ <IeJ
y;f ^4 < V <^IT *^|<I V jSl ^- J^Irf' "^^ '^''■^«' ^^^^^^ ^^'^^ Elamti D.S. ana pad gimri-sa aspun, " In a month of days I ravaged Elam throughout its extent ;" that is, "in a single month." In -^^ »^ J^ the phonetic complement >^ (mu) is followed by the sign of the plural ^« , because the singular and the plural of ?/wzc, "day," are the same. The plural sign is often used in this way in cases where doubt might be felt, as, for example, in the word |y ^ >-<^, a-hat-ti, "sister," plur. \\ ^ >4< J<^, a-hat-ti, "sisters," in which the double / shows that the foregoing vowel is long (because radical), and the same distinction could not be made which is found in the case of ^^Tf ^%, iltn"", "goddess," f:^ ^^f j]^ -(K, i-la-a-ti, "goddesses." •^*T^y ^y, dullu, "work." The meaning of this hitherto unexplained word is very well shown in the following passage, taken from a small tablet from Sipar (Sepharvaim) : —
"^ 'm ^\ "^
D.P. Zikare*
{These are) the t/iefi
|
¥ |
<%] |
^y |
- <:^^-^ |
|
sa |
dul |
- lu |
ina eli |
|
7vho |
work |
upon |
* Or Agrutu, "workmen;" litcr.illy, "hirelings," from Agartt, "to hire;" compare /J* "^J'y
'\\'
'5°
May 5] PROCEEDINCS. [1S85.
bit zik - kur - ra - turn
f/ie tower
^ x\- ^^ ^^ j^-r
i - pu - su. Arah Abi have done. Mo7ith Ab,
^^r <i,]\ ^ >^ «<^. ^
umu sissiserit, sattu tisa-selasa i6//z day, Z'^th year.
[Then follow the names of twenty workmen.]
The word is exceedingly common in the letters addressed to the king and others, and such expressions as ^^f J^ •-^^TT ^"^ ^T' dullu lipusu, " let them do the work;" ^y^ Jg^ J^ ^ ^f i^'^z »^, dullu ippasuni, "they will do the work," often occur. The word may also be transcribed with a / {tidlii), but the existence of the root
dalalu, " to be servant of," " dependent upon " {cf. Heb. ^7'!), implies that the first radical is d.
M %in ^IIy "^IHy' elippu karra, "state-barge." The first group ^y >^Ty, elippii, is the usual word for "ship" {cf. the Aram.
1^^ ]. li^yfy *^XT It' kar-ra-a, is, judging from the fonn, borrowed
from Akkadian, and seems to be connected with "^yfl ^TT, ka?--r2i, a word which is translated by subat ddirtu, probably "garment of magnificence," the second word being evidently the same as the Heb. TVn't^ (^V'lXd rsy])^, "Babylonish garment)," most likely designating something very magnificent — a robe of state. A very common meaning of ^^^^ kar, is ederii, probably the same root as that from which adirtu comes.
Line 6. ^^ '^*- ^ '->f- ^ ^][ \, rab /lajise-si/, " his (pro- bably Darius's) captain of fifty." Jiab, Heb. 1"^, in nptri"^, etc. JTafise {for hamse), genitive oi /iansa, "fifty." Compare the Hebrew D''^?pn "itZ?. The ideographic form ^^ ^y.- ^^< occurs in W.A.L n, pi. 31, 1. 45. This title, "captain of fifty," refers to Mukalli"", not to Bel-eriba.
Line 8. >--{. This character I read kit, on account of the common expression, y^ ^ .^ "^T-^I ^?- ^'^' ^^^ arhi^ " until the
151
May 5] S(X'lI-:rV OF I'.IBLK.AL ARCIl.KOLrv; V. [1SS5.
end of the month." The common meaning of >--{ is "to bring to an end," in Babylonian katu, root Hinp, from which comes kit (with T for p, as is usual in Babylonian, before /). For the form compare 7iis (root HU^^), nik (root HpJ), etc.
Line 10. ^ 1]^ >JL^< IeT' idikkii, present or future Kal of deku, "to put an end to." Original meaning probably "to break oft'." Root n3"I (compare the Hebrew HS"! and ^5"^).
With regard to the numerals, I have preferred to put the probable Babylonian-Assyrian forms, rather than transcribe, in the usual con- ventional way, " XIV KAM," and so forth ; \\\q probably ificonrcf being better, in my opinion, than the certainly wrong.
Judging from line 19, which is a sort of postscript, the work was paid for in kind, and they had already taken " one measure from the plantation," and a similar allowance was probably to be paid until the work was ended. The whole contract, which is unusual as to form and nature, gives a most interesting insight into Babylonian customs. The " work " was probably the building and decorating of the royal state-barge in question, and the time estimated for the whole, namely, four months, would therefore not be excessive. Ardia and Bel-eriba were probably the contractors for the work, employing a number of men, who must have been very skilled workmen. The Babylonians, being near the sea-coast, and having two large rivers running through their country, were naturally great ship-builders.
The following Communication has been received from Mr. P. le Page Renouf : —
Seb, the Great Cackler.
Professor Lieblein's communication on this subject in our March Proceedings, calls for some remarks, which I make, not for the idle pleasure of contention with a valued fellow-labourer, but because the real facts of the case furnish the best illustration of the mode by which myths have grown up, not only in Kgypt, but in most parts of the world.
It was not on account of the shape of any phonetic hieroglyph that the god Seb was likened to a goose. The myth is older than any hieroglyph. The Egyptian word seb, or rather sbn, had from the curliest times different meanings. The identification of Seb with the
May 5] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
earth is recognised in the Ritual of the Pyramids. But the word is also the name of a goose {De^ikm. II, 70) on pictures of the same early period ; and it is in consequence of this homonymy that Seb is represented as a goose. It was not for the purpose of indicating "his life-giving quality" as a god, that the myth furnishes him with an egg ; it does this because it is in the nature of geese to lay eggs, as well as to cackle, and also because the egg which Seb laid was visible to every eye.
Professor Lieblein translates Todt., 54, 2, "this great egg which Seb prepared for the earth.'' This is not the meaning of
r^ "^ 1 ^ <^==* "^^' ^P^^ ^^^'- ^^ ^^- The word \/ ap, means to part, divide (symbolised by the branching of the horns *=5^^=s^), hence frequently to opeji. When followed by the pre- position <3> it signifies " to divide from." The dawn-god Shu is
invoked by the younger brother in the story, as a^ \J X ^
1^ 1 1 (^ n 4 r? - ^^^\\iD(^ p
AK ^ a ^ ^v ^ <:^:=> -^ 1) ' '^ ■> pa enti her apu pa at au
er madt, " who sunders (discerns or distinguishes) wrong from right," n^Orb, 6, 5.
In Todf., 54, 2, the sense is excamere. The egg is sundered or discharged from the earth. But what is the egg in question ?
The egg is the Sun, " Ra in his egg," Todt., 17, 50 ; " He who is in the egg," 42, 21 ; "the great Hawk coming forth from his egg," 77, I j " the venerable god who is in his egg," 149, 35.* And in the Metternich stele he is the " Goose-egg which comes forth from the Sycamore," that is, from the emerald sky at dawn.
The sun, then, as I have already pointed out, is mythologically considered as an egg parted or discharged from the earth. Every day this egg-like form was seen to issue from the extremity of " the back of Seb," the great Cackler. This is one of the many myths of Sunrise, and it is quite idle to look for any religious idea in it. Myths are metaphors expressive of physical phenomena. It is only in process of time that religious ideas get mixed up with them.
The Hindu myth of the golden egg has undergone considerable changes; but in its earliest form, Pra^apati, the god of the golden germ (Hira?;yagarbha), is only a name or epithet of Savit;-/, the sun.
* It is Ra who says (85, 9), " Unseen is my nest, unbroken is the egg."
May 5] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH-EOLOGV. [1885.
Here the Egyptian and the Hindu myths agree ; for the same physical phenomenon may suggest to different people the same pictorial description of it. But, when the languages of these people radically differ, all the features of a myth which dei:)end upon language (for instance, the names of deities) must necessarily differ. Every nation might talk of the sun as the " golden egg," but only those in whose language, like the Egyptian, the names of earth and goose are identical, could speak of the sun as the egg laid by Seb.
I' J Scb, as the name of a goose, signifies "the whistler" or
" piper." I I ^^. sba, is a pipe, reed, or tube. The word is
onomatopoietic, like the Indo-European root, whence the Latin sib-ihi-s, hissing, whistling ; and the Greek a-/^a>v, a tube, are derived. It is remarkable that the Egyptian word seb, signifying goose, has for
determinative the tusk ^ ., which is the equivalent of \>, the well
known determinative and ideograph of the earth, and is even used in the Pyramid texts instead of the usual sign «==, ta, the earth.
An Inscribed Stone Bowl.
I AM happy to be able to submit to the Society another of
the inscriptions written in the character called " Hittite." Like
each successive monument of this class discovered, it furnishes
some new characters as well as varied forms of those already
known. We have what may be the same combination as that
^ on the engraved seal found by Sir Henry Layard at Nineveh
<Q> which I j)ublished in May last {Proceedings, No. XLVII,
/^ pp. 228, 229), the eagle having become more hieratic in its
"^^ form. There is also what appears to be a less carefully cut
example than usual of the character ^^ , and a singular hiero-
glyph somewhat resembling a key. The figure W commencing
so many of the other inscriptions does not appear; I therefore suspect that whenever we know the interpretation, it will prove not to be historical, but possibly votive. The bowl may have been an offering to some temple or god, or perhaps spoil taken from a foreign tcni])le. The bowl is cut from the same greyish-black stone as the
154
May 5] PROCEEDINGS. [18S5.
Other inscriptions. It is about 9 inches in height, 13 inches across the top, with an inside depth of 4f inches. The base is y^ inches across^ and 2j inches in height. The hollow inside has been smoothed more carefully than the outside, perhaps from constant wear ; and it is curious to note that the base has been hollowed out to a depth of seven-eighths of an inch.
The inscription, unlike most of the others, but like that dis- covered by Mr. Ramsay at Tyana, is incised. I have chosen the circular form as best suited to reproduce an inscription of which we neither know the beginning nor the end.
W. Harry Rylands.
N.B. — The plate will be issued with the next number of the Proceedings.
The next meeting of the Society will be held at g, Conduit Street, Hanover Square, W., on Tuesday, June 2nd, 1885, at 8 p.m., when the following Papers will be read : —
I. Rev. Henry George Tomkins : — " On the Topography of Northern Syria, with special reference to the Karnak Lists of Thothmes HI."
II. Theo, G. Pinches: — "Specimens of the Familiar Cor- respondence of the Babylonians and Assyrians."
III. Professor A. H. Sayce :— "The Site of This."
155
May 5] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY. [1885.
THE FOLLOWING BOOKS ARE REQUIRED FOR THE LIBRARY OF THE SOCIETY.
BoTTA, Monuments de Ninive. 5 vols., folio. 1 847-1 850.
Place, Ninive et I'Assyrie, 1 866- 1869. 3 vols., folio.
Brugsch-Bev, Grammaire De'motique. i vol., folio.
Geographische Inschriften Altaegyptische Denkmaeler.
Vols. I— III (Brugsch).
Recueil de Monuments Egyptiens, copies sur lieux et
publics par H. Brugsch et J. Dumichen. (4 '.ols., and the text by Diimichen of vols. 3 and 4.)
Dumichen, Historische Inschriften, &c., ist series, 1867.
— — ■ 2nd series, 1869.
Altaegyptische Kalender-Inschriften, 1866.
Tempel-Inschriften, 1862. 2 vols., folio.
GoLENiscHEFF, Die Metternichstele. Folio, 1877.
Lepsius, Nubian Grammar, &c., 1880.
De Rouge, Etudes 6gyptologiques. 13 vols., complete to 1880.
Wright, Arabic Grammar and Chrestomathy.
ScHROEDER, Die Phonizische Sprache.
Haupt, Die Sumerischen Familiengesetze.
ScHRADER, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament. 1872.
Rawlinson, Canon, 6th and 7th Ancient Monarchies.
PiERRET, Dictionnaire d'Archeologie Egyptienne. 8vo. Paris, 1875.
BuRKHARDT, Eastcm Travels.
Wilkinson, Materia Hieroglyphica. Malta, 1824-30. {Text only!)
Chabas, Melanges ^gyptologiques. Series I, II, III. 1862-1873.
Voyage d'un Egyptien en Syrie, en Phenicie, &c. 4to. 1867.
Le Calendrier des Jours Pastes et Nefastes de I'annde
[Egyptienne. 8vo. 1877. Maspero, Du genre dpistolaire chez les Egyptiens de I'epoque
Phraonique. 8vo. Paris, 1872. De Carchemis oppidi Situ et Historia Antiquissima.
Svo. Paris, 1872.
156
PROCEEDINGS
OF
THE SOCIETY
OF
BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY.
FIFTEENTH SESSION, 1884-85.
Seventh Meeting, 2nd June, 1885. SAMUEL BIRCH, D.C.L., LL.D., &c., President,
IN THE CHAIR.
The following Presents were announced, and thanks ordered to be returned to the Donors : —
From the Royal Society : — The Proceedings. Vol. XXXVIII.
No. 236. 8vo. London. 1885. From the Royal Institute of British Architects : — The Proceedings.
Session 1884-85. Nos. 13 and 14. May, 1885. 4to. London.
1885. From the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland : —
The Journal. Vol. XIV, No. 4. May, 1885. 8vo. London.
1885. From the Geological Society : — The Quarterly Journal. Vol. XLI.
No. 162. May, 1885. 8vo. London. 1885. [No. LI v.] 157
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1885.
From the Royal Dublin Society : — The Scientific Transactions. Vol. III. Series II. July to November, 1884, and February, 1885.
From the Royal Dublin Society : — The Scientific Proceedings Vol. IV. New Series. Parts 5 and 6. July, 1884, and January, 1885.
From the Academic des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. Comtes
Rendusdes Seances del'annee I S84. Quatrieme serie. Tome XII.
Bulletin d'Octobre — Novembre — D^cembre. 8vo. Paris. 1885. From the Society : — Aarboger for Nordisk Oldkyndighed og
Histoire, 1885. Forste Hefte. 8vo. Copenhagen. 1885. From the Societe Royale des Antiquaires du Nord : — Memoires.
Nouvelle Serie. 1885. 8vo. Copenhagen. 1885. From the Author : — Dizionario di Mitologia Egizia. By R, V.
Lanzone. Quinta Dispensa. Parte Prima. 4to. Torino.
1885.
From the Author : — Die gnostische Silbertafel von Badenweiler. By Dr. A. Wieden)ann. 4to. Bonn.
From the Author : — The Khitan Languages. The Aztec and its Relations. By Jno. Campbell, M.A. 8vo.
From the Author : — The Coins of the Axumite Dynasty. By Col. W. F. Prideaux. London. 1884.
Reprinted from the Numismatic Chronicle. Vol. IV. Third Series, pp. 205-219.
From the Author : — Notes on Professor S. B. Tylor's " Arabian
Matriarchate." By J. W. Redhouse. 8vo. From the Author : — Le Poeme Chaldeen du Deluge. Par Jules
Oppert. 8vo. Paris. 1885. From the Author : — Gammelaegyptisk Religion. By Professor
J. Lieblein. Tredie Del : Udodelighedsloeren. 8vo. Christiania.
1885.
From Professor J. Lieblein : — Ezechiels Syner og Chaldaeernes Astrolab. Af C. A, Holmboe. 4to. Christiania. 1885.
From Dr. S. Birch : — De Incantamentorum Sumerico-Assyriorum Seriei Quae Dicitur Surbu. Tabula Sexta. Commentatio Philologica Quam Scripsit Petrus Jensen. 8vo. Manachii. 1885.
158
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1S85.
From Professor H. Osgood, D.D. The Baptist Quarterly
Review. Vol. VII. No. 26. 8vo. Cincinnati. 1885. From Miss S. M. Woodroofife :— Musee du Louvre. Catologue de
la Salle Historique de la Galerie l^gyptienne. Par Paul Pierret.
8vo. 1873 and 1877. Suir Arte Degli Egizi. Del Tito Vespasiano
Paravicini. 8vo. Milano. 1875.
Notice des Monuments exposes dans la Galerie
d' Antiquities Egyptiennes de Musees du Louvre. Par De Rouge. Quatrieme Edition. 8vo. Paris. 1873.
Catalog© Illustrato dei Monumenti Egizii del
R. Museo di Torino. By Prof. Pier-Camillo Orcurti. Sale al Piano Terreno and Sale al Quarto Piano. 8vo. Torino. 1852 and 1855.
Note sur les Noms Egyptiens des Planetes. Par
Mons. De Rouge. 8vo. Paris. 1856.
Manuscript Notes and Extracts on Egyptian
Scarabsei. Upon Scarabsus Gems, with an attempt to explain
the Hieroglyphics upon them. By J. J. Bellermann. 8vo.
Berlin.
Manuscript. English translation of the above.
Renseignements sur les Soixante-Quatre Apis
trouves dans les Souterrains du Serapeum. By Aug. Mariette.
Parts I and 2. 4to. Paris.
The following were elected Members of the Society, having been nominated on May 5th, 1885 : —
Rev. James E. Denison, M.A., Cuddesdon College, Wheatley. Orrando Perry Dexter, 50, West 56th Street, New York City. Rev. Prebendary E. C. S. Gibson, Wells Theological College,
Wells. F. Gurdon, Attleborough, Norfolk.
Richard S. Hulbert, 51, Lady Somerset Road, Highgate, N.W. Faris Nimr, American Mission House, Cairo. Richard Reid, Kirkintilloch, Scotland. Rev. Ulric Z. Rule, Forton, Gosport.
Rev. Edward J. Tyser, M.A., St. Saviour's Vicarage, Hoxton. Prof. Dr Justin v. Praseh. Bohemia, Kolin.
159
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY. [1885.
To be added to the List of Subscribers : — Wells Theological College Library, Wells, Somerset.
The following were elected Members of the Society, having been nominated, and, this being the last meeting of the session, by special order of the Council submitted for election : —
Rev. Professor John G. Lansing, Theological Seminary, New
Brunswick, U.S.A. Rev. W. Millar Nicolson, D.Sc. (Edin.), St. Heliers, Jersey. James Scattergood, The Beechey Road, West Bromwich.
A Paper on the Topography of Northern Syria, with special reference to the Karnak Lists of Thothmes IH, was read by the Rev. Henry George Tomkins.
In the Proceedhigs of our Society for January, 1883, is contained a communication on the " Ancient Geography of Northern Syria." In continuance of this subject I now beg to lay before the Council and Members the second Karnak list of tributary places.
Mr. Rylands has had prepared, with great accuracy, facsimile plates reproduced from Mariette's " Karnak," including not only the northern list but also that of Palestine. On the latter I hope to offer some notes hereafter, but in the present paper must restrict myself to that which Mariette described as "a supplemental list of 240 names of localities in the north added to one of the copies of the first list," "As to the 240 names," he adds, "the title belonging to them, if it ever existed, had disappeared with the demolished part of the pylon. One can therefore say nothing with certainty on the position of the country whither they carry us, except that we are to the north of Egypt, and in a land whither, in all likelihood, we arrive after having passed through the Upper Ruten." (" Karnak," page 53.)
It is now clear that the distinguished Egyptologist was right.
In the endeavour to throw some light on these names I have neglected nothing within my reach.
Since the end of 1882, when I made my previous communication on this subject, I have met with nothing so important as the last
160
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
Studies of M. Lenormant, to which I have above referred, cut short by his lamented death on the 9th December, 1883.
The results of his labours I have duly acknowledged.
M. Lenormant cannot have seen the corrected readings given by M. Golenischeff, and this affects some of his suggested identifications. He considers that only 20 names, which he specifies, can be recog- nized as positively Semitic, viz.: "125. Tel-manna; 137. Uurt [cof'r. Tsen-vt, Go/.^; 151. Aubillin ; 186. Khaduma ; 189. Nireb ; 190. Theleb ; 198. Abatha ; 206. Abirnath [corr. Abilteth, Go/.]; 208. Aurma; 217. Tul-Benta ; 222. Qarta-Merut ; 231. Athrun ; 233. Abeth; 282. Maschaua ; 287. Abellenu; 306. Aibel ou Aiber; 316. Puroth ; 320. Puqiu ; 333. lurima ; 348. Retep (Regeph)."
May we not venture to add to the list several more, such as : 130. Tsarb ; 136. Tsekar ; 139. Erets-kna ; 141. Bursu ; 157. Kharres ; 161. Tseker-el ; 197. L'tseker; 201. Natub; 202. Tsetar- set ; 205. Tuaub ; 216. Tsetar-seta ; 225. lanu-khu; 249. Ketasha; 252. Sur ; 265. Retama ; 292. Talkh ; 318. Ari-penekha; 322. Thinnur ?
If this be so, still, omitting about 72 erased or defective names, there will remain more than four-fifths of the entire list of names in this region to be classed as " non-Semitic."
Leaving to philologists the origin and affinities of these names, I have tried to gain some light on their geographical position, so as, if possible, roughly to reconstruct the map of Northern Syria, as known to the "intelligence department" of Thothmes III, the "little corporal " of Pharaonic Egypt, and thus both to help and to stimulate the labours of the traveller and the student.
" Northern Syria," writes M. Rey, " only embraces, properly speaking, one great basin, that of the Orontes, to which those of the Kara-Su and the Afrin attach themselves, these latter two mingling their waters in the lake of Antioch, which is itself tributary to the Orontes. To the north-east the Sajur and the Kersin belong to the basin of the Euphrates, whose course forms the eastern boundary of Syria."
Now taking the results of whatever inquiry I have been able to make, and including all degrees of likelihood, I think that, deduct- ing 72 names as erased or defective, out of the remaining 168 about 50 places will be found to belong to the Orontes basin, and about 20 to that of the Euphrates, with a few outlying to the north, and a
161
JUNF. 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1S85.
few in the Lebanon and the Phoenician coast. These results agree very well with the course of the campaigns of Thothmes in Syria, and the districts laid by him under tribute.
Let us, for instance, going northwards, take as guiding-points (246) Lebu, Lebweh on the upper stream of Orontes; (141) Bursu, if it be Brisa near Hermel ; (279) Khaitu, Hait.
Then (249) Ketasha, if it be Kadesh on Orontes ; (122) Amatu, Hamath : (130) Tsarb, Zerbi, south-east of Aleppo ; (311) Khalebu, Aleppo; and (127) Tunipa, perhaps Tennib ; and (177) Khatsa[tsu], Ezzaz; and (168) Khetsletsau, Kiliza, Killis ; and (157) Kharres, Kharis, which leads us further north to (292) Talekh, Dolikhe {Maspero), and to (314) Samaalua, if that be Sam'ala.
Then to the east, on Euphrates take (316) Pureth (the river-name itself.?); and (288) Pederi, Pethor, and (270) Karkamasha; and (252) Sur, capital of Sukhi ; and on the Phoenician coast (123) Arethu, Aradus, and perhaps (120) Pilta-u, Paltos.
Then, as instances of subordinate places probably identified, may we not reckon (134) Ara, Arra ; (140) Khalka, Khalkis ; (189) Nireb, Nerab ; (190) Tereb, Tereb ; (196) Niashepa, Nisib ; (205) Tuaub, KefrTob; (221) Atur, Hatura ; (237) Taleta, Talit ; (247) Farina, el Fairyouny; (345) Abshaten*, Bostan ; and finally (349) Mauriqa, Murik?
I hope Im a not rash in thinking that these and similar guesses are leading us towards some light in the topography of the Hittite land.
It seems to me that while on the one hand we miss the Biblical record of the names, which has been so great a stimulus and help in Palestine (since at the most there are only fourteen Biblical places in this list), and have instead to turn to the Assyrian annals; on the other hand the existing local names in their Syriac rather than Arabic forms are less disguised than tliose of the Southern list.
We have a land comi)aratively unknown, unsurveyed, unexplored, to deal with ; but I trust the learned scholars and accomplished travellers of our Society will allow me to bespeak their "favourable censure" of my humble contributions towards Hittite topography.
In this paper I have ke])t within the Northern Syrian list. But I liave collected some material bearing on other places, besides the
162
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
better known list of Palestine, which I hope to submit on some future occasion to the Society.
I need not say how very grateful I shall be for corrections, additional information, or any suggestions from gentlemen who know far more about this subject.
At any rate, I trust that the list as now brought forward may be found useful to travellers and students who, like myself, have to do most of their work at a distance from the great libraries and museums, and who have not the luxury at their command of "discoursing with a learned Theban" when their own learning threatens to run dry.
Remarks were added by Rev. W. Wright, D.D., Rev. W. Hayes Ward, D.D., Mr. J. Park Harrison, Mr. T. Tyler, Rev. W. T. Filter, Mr. Theo. G. Pinches, and Rev. A. Lowy.
Mr. P. le Page Renouf read a Paper entitled, " The Eclipse in Egyptian Texts."
The Eclipse in Egyptian Texts.
It has often been asked whether Egyptian texts are absolutely silent on the subject of solar and lunar eclipses. It would seem in the highest degree improbable that a people who are known to have carefully noted the aspects of the heavens, who have left behind them records of astronomical observations, who had an astronomi- cal calendar, and who worshipped both sun and moon among their chief deities, should have left no proof whatever of their having even noticed so striking a phenomenon as an eclipse of sun or moon.
It must be confessed that in no text which has yet been dis- covered is there any record of the occurrence of an eclipse. It is indeed most probable that an eclipse is meant when the famous inscription of Takeltu II speaks of the " sky swallowing the moon," but the text expressly says that the sky did 7iot swallow the moon,
y ). ^ [1 "-|-^ ,..--=^ an dniapetadh ; so that not the occur- rence, but the non-occurrence of an eclipse is asserted. The true sense of the inscription is explained by the words immediately following those just quoted: "A fearful calamity occurred in this land." That is, the calamity occurred without any such previous
163
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1885.
notice as an eclipse or other natural i)ortcnt miglit have yielded to the wise men of the period.
But apart from historical texts, I believe that eclipses are alluded to under expressions wliich have not yet been fully understood.
The word ^=^ _^ ^^ ^3- kamen, which frequently occurs in proper names, is the ancient form of the Coptic fTooJULe ^'""d like it has reference to dimmed or distorted vision, ^c:^ "^ ^f^^^ ^5_ ^^^ kamen maat (Leyden Pap. i, 348, revers. xiii, 9), is oyma biecrrpaixfiivov. But the proper name Pakamen does not imply any distortion of vision in the person bearing the name or among his relatives. Proper names in Egyptian, as in Hebrew, are often elliptical. As the Hebrew Nathan stands for Nathaniel (= IJeus dedit), and the Egyptian Tatau (which corresponds to Nathan) stands for Tatau- Anhur, Tatau-Sebak, and the like, so does Pakamen stand for the full
form )^\ ^\ V. « ^^v -^^- Pa-RCx-kaiiic?!. It is the
Sun-god himself who suffers from a dimmed or distorted eye. There is a kindred name, Fa-beka-kainai, which signifies the ' servant of Kamen,' that is of the god whose vision is dimmed or distorted. Beka in Egyptian proper names is never prefixed to any but divine names. We have Beka by itself, the god's name being omitted (like the Hebrew Obed), Bek-en-Amen, Bek-en-Ptah, Bek-en-Chonsu, and also Bek-en-ren-ef, ' Servant of his name,' ' his name ' being put instead of the god. All these names correspond to Abdiel, Obadiah, Abd-allah, Theodulos, and many others in other languages.
All the Egyptian names in which kameti occurs point to the existence of a myth in which the Sun-god suffers from some important defect of vision.
Now the Book of the Dead has repeated allusions to disasters occurring to the eye of the Sun-god. Some of these unquestionably have reference to the daily disappearance of the sun ; but there are others in which, in spite of certain difficulties, I cannot but agree with M. Lefebure in seeing reference to eclipses.
^^ ^7-? J] ^^ ^^ ^^ maat Hor em aid es, ' the Eye of Horus in its failure,' Todt, 80, 4, is a case in point. The word S^ ^vb;^ afet, is as cxjiressive when apjjlied to the sun or moon as would be the Greek e(cXet\|/'tf, or the Latin dcfcctus ; and if the ' Eye of Horus ' here be the moon, the feast of the fifteenth of the month, or /u// moofi, which is mentioned in the passage of the Book of the
164
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
Dead, is a most appropriate date, for lunar eclipses only occur at that time.*
But ^^. ^b^ atet, as both M. Lefebure and I have shown,
is a variant of ~'^ "^^^'"^ ^^^ '^ accordance with this indisputable fact there can be no doubt that the attack on the eye of Ra by a black boar, J in the 112th chapter, and the disaster mentioned in the 115th, have reference to eclipses. The whole series of these chapters (112-116) is devoted to the same subject.
I also agree with M. Lefebure in interpreting the picture in the tomb of Seti I, which represents a cynocephalus driving away a boar from the solar bark,§ as the moon overcoming the eclipse of the sun. The cynocephalus is Thoth, who personifies the moon ; and the Egyptians who, as I have shown, were aware {Todt, c. 2) that the moon derived its light from the sun, do not seem at the time when these myths came into existence to have known that the eclipse of the sun was caused by the interposition of the moon between the earth and the sun, though they saw clearly enough that the moon
* Most true ; but here arises a difficulty. Tlie full moon would not always fall on the fifteenth day of an Egyptian month in a year of 365, or even of 360 days. The length of the lunar month is only 29 '53, not 30 days. There might be two full moons in one month, as in January and March of the present year. The only solution to the difficulty lies in the supposition that the religious calendar consisted of none but purely lunar months, without any regard to the length of the tropical year.
t Compare the variant IP^ Champollion, Notices, II, 591. The
word ^^\ ^ |K^ ^^' ^"^ 0 ^\. ^^ iP^ '^^^' signifies deficcre, and was so translated by Goodwin {Zeitschrift, 1876, p. 105). M. Pierret has also rightly translated ,_ru. ib^ "^^^ /vvw\a ^[W^ /vna^aa << g^^j^g ^i^anque a leur
total," in an inscription at the Louvre. The word ^\ c^ JT^ at, which occurs
repeatedly in the Annals of Thothmes III, signifies one who fails, a deserter, a rebel.
X See vignette of Todt. 149, 12th div. , where a boar is about to attack a pecu- liar object. In other papyri the object is the ^^ ,
§ This used to be described as a demon conveying to perdition the soul of a glutton. But the words dm a, written over the swine, signify * eater of the arm,' which, as M. Lefebure has shown, is equivalent to ' eater of the eye.'
165
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL AKCH.liOLOGY. [1885.
appeared in the sky in the close neighbourhood of the sun when the ecUpse was over. They attributed to the moon, not the sun's disaster, but its deliverance.
"Thoth," says the Book of the Dead (17, 28), "brings back the Eye, living, safe, and sound, without damage, to its master."
And later texts repeat this. Thoth, it is said at Dendera, coming forth victoriously, hath restored the Eye (^^ ^) to its master. And in another text published by Dr. von Bergmann (pi. 52) Thoth restores the Eye of Horus to his master, and protects the Ut'at from
the one who would extinguish it ^> ^^ ""^^ -<2>- «^ 1
nehem ufat ind ar qe?i-es. *
The same phenomenon may be treated mythologically in very different ways. In a former paper I gave reasons for holding that the tortoise, which is represented as the deadly enemy of the Sun-god, is no other than the eclipse. " Life to Ra, death to the Tortoise," is inscribed on the four gates of the Egyptian heaven — or more literally, " Ra liveth, the Tortoise is dead." We shall meet with a formula very like this in other myths clearly representing the eclipse.
The most common mythological representation of the eclipse among the Egyptians from the earliest date is the bite or sting inflicted upon the Sun-god by a venomous reptile ; and the numerous spells against serpents, scorpions, and other reptiles, always have reference to a disaster which once befel the Sun-god, and from which he was delivered by the spells of Isis.
Two documents deserve special notice as illustrative of the folk- lore on the subject.
The first is a legendary narrative contained in one of the Turin papyri published by Messrs. Rossi and Pleyte. The MS. is of the period of the 20th dynasty according to M. Pleyte, to whom we are indebted for a first and very successful attempt at a translation. M. Lefebure has more recently studied the text, and published an improved version in the Zeitsclirift of 1883, p. 27, under the name of " Un chapitre de la chronique Solaire." M. Lefebure thinks that the
* The Royal Ritual at Abydos says (Mariette, I, 56) (j /\ ^J^
s, fl -<s>. ?\ 0v © X%^ ' ' ' ■ .
,/jA/-j^ S~^ ^^v5? ^ — ^^ * Tliitla nehcm-ncf iiiaat Hor md
ycftii-L " Thoth comes that he may deliver the Eye of Horus from his adversaries."
166
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
last episode of the story rests upon " an allegory symbolizing the pernicious effects of the solar heat." With the help of his excellent translation we shall, I think, arrive at another conclusion.
Isis is here represented as a cunning and ambitious woman, disgusted with mankind, and aspiring to nothing short of divine power. This she hoped to obtain by possessing herself of a secret unknown to the very gods — the true name of the Sun-god. The superstition, common to other nations, of the magical virtue of divine names, was most deeply rooted in the Egyptian mind.
Ra is described as old and drivelling. Isis took the rheum which had fallen from him, kneaded it with the earth, and produced from it a reptile, which she left upon the path of the god, who was bitten by it. His sufferings were so intense that he was at first unable to explain to the gods in his train what had befallen him. " His teeth chattered, all his limbs trembled, and the venom seized upon his flesh as the Nile takes possession of its domain." But he plucked up courage, spoke to his companions, and begged them to tell him the cause of his awful pain, which had pierced through him — a pain which nothing could surpass. No one could help him, until Isis came with her spells, and upon her promising to overcome the mischief, Ra told her his distress. " All my limbs perspire," he said, " I am trembling all over, tny eye is without strength, I can no lotiger distinguish the sky, the water rises up to my face, as in the season of summer." And Isis said to him, " O divine father ! tell me thy name ! " Thereupon Ra enumerated many of his attributes, ending with the words, " I am Chepera at morning, Ra at noon, and Tmu at even." But this did not satisfy Isis. The venom was not expelled, but made further progress, and the great god could no longer advance. Isis said to Ra, " This list of thmgs you have been telling me is not your name. Tell it me, and the venom shall be expelled. ' He shall live whose name shall be revealed.' " The unfortunate Ra consented to be personally searched by Isis, and agreed that his name should pass from his bosom (that is his mind) into hers. He then disappeared d\i\mgt\\Q. process f?'om the sight of all the gods, and his place in the solar bark of millions of years was vacant (literally wide). But when Isis had accomplished her purpose she uttered the words, " Flow, venoms, flow ! come forth out of Ra. Eye of Horus come out of the god, and shine forth out of his mouth. I it is who do this, I fling upon the earth the vanquished venom, for the name of the great god hath been taken from him. Ra liveth, the venom is dead ! So saith Isis,
167
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHzEOLOCY. [1885.
the great one, the regent of the gods, she who knoweth Ra by his right name."
"These words," we are told, "are to be said over an image of Tmu and of Horus, the Nomenclators, over a representation of Isis and an image of Horus. When written they are to be put into a solution and swallowed by the patient. Also in a strip of fine linen put round the neck. It is a potent remedy. It may be drunk in beer or wine by the patient. It secures the permanent destruction of the venom."
Now this story is not only pantheistic (in certain portions which I have not thought it necessary to quote) but euhemeristic, and has no claim to be considered primitive, any more than the legend of the Destruction of Men. Like that tale and some of our mediaeval legends, it is written, as M. Lefebure well says, "avecune irreve'rence qui les date." The importance of it is the clue which it gives to the mythological sense of the Sun-god being bitten or stung by a reptile, and to the connection of this mythical event with spells which are of immemorial antiquity in Egypt. The magical papyri of Leyden and Turin abound in specimens of spells against the bite of venomous reptiles, and they always call to mind how Horus was once bitten.
This event is described in one of the legends* preserved on the Metternich tablet, which is itself an immense talisman of the same nature as those described by M. Chabas in his article on " Horus upon the Crocodiles." The exclamation, "The child liveth, the venom is dead !" is put into the mouth of the goddess Isis. The wife of a magistrate had refused to admit Isis under her roof for fear of the seven scorpions who accompanied the goddess. Thereupon the seven scorpions delegated their power to one of their number, who stole under the door and stung the lady's child. The goddess, how- ever, was overcome by the grief of the unfortunate mother, to whom she restored the innocent child by the magic power of incan- tations taught her by her father Seb. And she herself tells the story how in the course of her flight from her brother Sut, shortly after the birth of her child Horus, she left the latter alone for a while, wrapped up and hidden ; how he was stung by a reptile, and how the cry of her despair w^ent up to heaven. " I returned," she says, " to embrace Horus. I found him, the beautiful, the golden one, the babe, the
* See Brugsch, " Einc geographisclic SUidie," Zeitschr., 1879, p. I and fo!l(nving.
168
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
suckling, and he was 7iought ( ^^ ^/~. atet-ef) ; he had bedewed the ground with the water of his eye and the foam of his Hps, his body was stiff, his heart stood still, not a muscle of his limbs moved." The neighbours expressed their sorrow, but were unable to help her. Nephthys and Selket could only recommend her to pray to heaven. " There was a halt of the rowers of Ra, the ship of Ra moved not from its place because of the child Horus." Finally Thoth made his appearance furnished with magic might, and promised that no harm should befall the child, whose safety is identified with that of the
bark of Ra. " Though darkness may be, Light I /wr sesep) will
be triumphant for the health of Horus, for his mother Isis, and for every person who is ivoimded iti the same way."
The intervention of Thoth (that is of the Moon) as a deliverer, is significant in this as in the other texts. " When the eye of Ra is suffering, when his second eye weeps," says a gloss in the Book of the Dead (17, 28), "then Thoth heals it."
The spells of which we have so many specimens both in papyri and on stone used to be thought comparatively modern. But they were proved by the sarcophagus of Mentuhotep, published by Lepsius in the Aelteste Texte, to belong to a very early period. And they have been found in the texts of the pyramids of Unas and his successors. Even at this early date much of their meaning must already have been lost.
The essential points to which I wish to call attention at present are these : —
1. The central mythological thought in these compositions is that of a venomous reptile biting or stinging the Sun-god.
2. The wound of the reptile dims or destroys the light of the sun, and when the reptile is vanquished the sun is seen again.
I ^ nm ^ ^ "^ ^ ^=^ ^ 0 ^ (''f^' /^'^«" '"'^''f'''
rd, it is said in the most ancient of these spells.
When we have once fallen upon the right track the true sense of these texts is at once forced upon us.*
* A papyrus of the Louvre contains, for instance, the following spell, thus translated by M. Chabas {^Papyrus Magiqtie, p. 177): " Soutekh, aspic, reptile mechant, dont le venin est brulant, qui viens pour feniparer de la lumiere dit dieu dont le nom est cache et qui denieure dans T/ihbes, cede, reste a ta place ! "
169
June 2] SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY. [18S5.
3. The most ancient of these spells is on the sarcophagus of Mentuhotep, entitled "Chapter of repelling Rerek." Now Rerek is a personage known to us from the Book of the Dead. We have therefore a clue to the meaning of those passages in which the serpent is mentioned, and also of other texts of a similar character.
A Paper was read by Mr. Theo. G. Pinches, " On a Series of Specimens of the Familiar Correspondence of the Babylonians and Assyrians."
This paper was a kind of supplement to that published by the author in the sixth volume of the Transaciions, in which he had made some notes upon the contents, and given translations of one unpub- lished and three published texts. As he had there pointed out, these tablets gave many valuable facts connected with the manners, customs, and language of the more intelligent of the inhabitants of Assyria and Babylonia in ancient times, and were, in his opinion, valuable in estimating the national character of the writers. The texts mentioned and translated were of very great interest. One was from a man named Marduk to his brother about private affairs ; another from Nabu-sum-iddin to the aha-niati with a message of peace to him and the people in Nineveh ; another, from Tabru, was addressed to an officer also bearing the title of aba-mati — a letter as full of kindly feeling and friendship as could possibly be imagined. Not among the least interesting were some curious answers to a king of Assyria as to certain people afflicted with some sicknesses or diseases. In addition to these private and familiar letters, the author gave translations of some which were of a more public nature — the complaint of the Nifferites of scarcity of water, with other documents of a similar nature. The paper, when printed, will be provided with the original text of all the documents translated, and philological notes, which will be found of great interest and value.
Remarks were added by Rev. W. Hayes Ward, D.D.
Thanks were returned for these communications.
170
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
The following Communication has been received from Professor Sayce, " On the Site of This " : —
The site of This, the capital of the Thinite nome, and the city of Menes, the founder of the united Egyptian monarchy, has long been a subject of dispute. That it was in the neighbourhood of Abydos was known, but among the many possible sites in this neighbourhood, there was none with which it could be positively identified. At one time the Komes-Sultan at Abydos was supposed to represent it ; but M. Mariette's excavations there showed that this was impossible. At another time it was located at a village called El Birbeh, " the temple ; " no important remains, however, have been found here, and experience has taught me that the name of " Birbeh " is applied not only to temples of the Pharaonic times, but also to Arab structures of modern date. Finally, Mariette suggested that This must be sought at Girgeh. There was much to be said in favour of this suggestion. Girgeh still continues to be the capital of the district in which it stands ; it is situated on the bank of the river, and is built on the top of large mounds of Roman debris, which were even larger than at present in the time of Pococke, when the Nile, which has now eaten away a considerable portion of them, flowed at a distance of a quarter of a mile from the city.
Three difficulties, however, stood in the way of Mariette's suggestion. The older name of Girgeh was unknown ; the earlier history of the modern town was also unknown ; and above all, the mounds on which it stands, large as they are, contain nothing but the remains of the Roman period. Roman columns of granite and porphyry are found in them, but nothing which carries us back to a more ancient period. Before Mariette's suggestion could be accepted, it was necessary to produce tangible proof that the Roman city was itself the successor of the primaeval This.
This I believe I can now do, thanks to a discovery which I made last winter. Before, however, giving an account of this, it is as well to mention that like so many other Egyptian cities This, or Thinis, had two names in the Pharaonic period, one secular and the other
religious. The secular name was Tni '^'^^^ whence the
° w I ®
classical Thinis and This ; the religious name was Anhir-t
171
June 2] SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCIL-EOLOGV. [1885.
-/J or JJ , that is to say the city of the god Anhir, whom
the Greeks identified with Ares. In Coptic hagiology his place is taken by S. George, since Anhir, " he who guides the firmanent," was the deity who contended against the serpent and other enemies of the solar bark, just as in Christian times S. George was supposed to contend against the dragon.
On leaving Abydos in the winter of 1883-4, I paid a visit to the remains of a newly-discovered temple in a village called Meshayek on the eastern bank of the Nile, to the south-west of Girgeh, which it will be remembered stands on the western bank. Between Meshayek and Girgeh is about half a mile of cultivated land, and then the channel of the river, and immediately behind Meshayek are the cliffs of Gebel Abu-Feda. The district in which the village is situated is known as Uladaiweh. The village has been built for the most part over the ruins of a temple which contains the inscrip- tions of Amenophis III and Ramses II. A beautifully-worked statue of Sekhet which was unearthed among them is now in the Bulak Museum. In the cliff behind the village are numerous tombs of the Graeco-Roman period, and one large tomb of earlier date. It is in a line with the temple, and is divided into two chambers the first of which has a double row of columns. Both chambers are profusely covered with sculptures and hieroglyphics, and traces of colouring are still visible on the roof and elsewhere. Seated figures of the owners of the tomb are carved out of the rock on either side of the first chamber, and the same group is sculptured between the Egyptian Trinity at the end of the second chamber, facing the entrance. On the right hand side of the second chamber is the representation of two heraldic lions placed back to back and supporting the setting sun between them, — an interesting illustration of the Asiatic influence exercised upon Egypt through the wars of the XVIIIth dynasty.
I had no time to copy the inscriptions of the tomb ; that indeed would be the work of at least two days; and I could only note that the tomb belonged to the reign of Meneptah I, and was placed under the protection of " the gods of Tni." Tni or This, therefore, could not be far off Now, standing at the entrance of the tomb we can see only one large mound at all near to it ; and this is the mound on which Girgeh stands. Accordingly, in a letter to the " Academy " of
172
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
February 2nd, 18S4, 1 concluded that Girgeh must be This, and sup- ported my view by the fact that with the exceptio 1 of this single tomb all the other tombs in the cliffs of Meshayek are Grjeco-Roman. The rich subjects of the Pharaohs wished to be buried beside the sacred tomb of Osiris at Abydos ; it was only the foreigners of the Graeco-Roman epoch who would naturally be buried elsewhere. The poorer inhabitants of This, of course, who could not afford the expenses of a burial at Abydos^ would be interred in the nearest strip of desert land ; and it is therefore noticeable that the debris at the foot of the cliffs northward from Meshayek is completely honey- combed with the graves of the poor. There was consequently strong presumptive evidence that Mariette's conjecture was correct, and that Girgeh occupies the site of This.
The discovery I made this winter seems to me to go far towards settling the question. My companion, Mr. W. Myers, and myself, being detained at Girgeh in our dahabiah by contrary winds, deter- mined to pay another visit to Meshayek, and accordingly started for some tombs we saw in the cliffs opposite, under the im- pression that they were the tombs we were looking for. We soon found, however, that we had made a mistake, and that they were nearly three miles to the north of Meshayek, and behind another village named Negadiyeh. Negadiyeh exactly faces Girgeh, and is at the northern corner of the cultivated land which I have described as extending between Meshayek and the Nile. As soon as Negadiyeh is passed in a northward direction, there is nothing between Girgeh and the mountain-cliffs except the channel of the river, so that the cliffs here would be the first and most natural burial-place of Girgeh. As Nile travellers know, the Egyptians preferred to bury their dead on the eastern side of the river, as indeed their descendants still do. It is on this side that the cliffs and desert usually approach nearest to the river's bank, and the existence of a city on the western bank is often marked by the presence of tombs in the cliffs opposite. These cliffs, in fact, were the i)rimitive cemetery of the richer citizens. It was only when the harder strata of the adjoining cliffs had been thoroughly excavated that another burial place was sought in a more distant part of the cliffs or elsewhere.
While I was examining the Greek tombs of Negadiyeh, which though large and well-cut, contain no inscriptions, a native of the village offered to guide us to other tombs a little way off, in which he assured us we should find "writing." Accordingly we crossed
173
Tune 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGV. [1SS5.
the mouth of a small ravine, and climbed up its somewhat [)recipitous northern shoulder, between which and Girgeh, as I have already said, nothing intervenes except the channel of the Nile. After passing some more Greek tombs, we eventually found ourselves close under the summit of the cliff, where the rock had been ex- cavated into a line of four tombs. One of these was on the eastern side of the shoulder of the cliff looking into the ravine ; the rest faced the river and the west. They had all, however, been dis- gracefully destroyed by recent quarrying, only the back walls of their inner chambers remaining ; and this, added to the height at which they were excavated, made it impossible to see them from below.
What was left consisted of those small, delicately-sculptured and lightly-coloured bas-reliefs, representing the scenes of ordinary life, with which the tombs of Gizeh and Sakkarah have made us familiar. The style of art, however, was slightly more archaic than that of the tombs of Gizeh, and must therefore be referred to an earlier period than the IVth Dynasty. In the last tomb to the north (which I will call No. IV) was a representation of bread-making. The bread was being kneaded with the hands, not with the feet, as Herodotos (II, 36) absurdly says was the custom in Egypt.*
One of the four tombs has been entirely destroyed by the quarry- men. Tomb I, that namely on the eastern side of the shoulder of the cliff, looking into the ravine, has been so utterly ruined that the only line of hieroglyphics I could make out w^as the following : — -
We gather from this that the owner of the tomb was attached to the Pharaoh's house, and was prophet of fes-f, or " Mars."
* Critics of my " Iltiodotos," who know more Greek than Egyptology, have accused me of injustice towards the "Father of History." So far is this from being the case, that wherever there seemed to be a shadow of evidence on his side I have given him the benefit of tlic doubt. In spite of evidence to the contrary, I have allowed his statement that the Egj-ptians kneaded bread with their feet to pass unchallenged, on the strength of the picture in the tomb of Ramses III (reproduced in Wilkinson's " Ancient Egyptians," ed. Birch II, pi. 301), in which Wilkinson sees an illustration of the process. But a close examination of the picture has now convinced me that whatever may be the material which is oozing through the basket represented in it, it is not dough. In fact, when we remember the barefooted habits of the Egyptians and the dusty soil of the country they inhabit, it is almost incredible that they should ever have prepared bread with tlitir (cet.
June 2]
PROCEEDINGS.
[1S85.
No inscriptions remain in the second tomb, which seems to have been injured, if not destroyed, as far back as the Greek period. At all events, I found the two following Greek graffiti scratched on the ruined outer wall of the tomb : —
KAAAIoniov
KaWLOTTiov
" Homelia, daughter of Kalliopios," a name which occurs among the Greek graffiti in the tombs of the kings at Thebes.
2.
npe inoiuuN Ton*io1<yNhM^ nroAeMAioc
['O] ITOlOdV
TO TrpoaKvvrjiia IlTo\efJiato<i
" He who performs the act of worship is Ptolemy."
We may infer from the second of these graffiti that a shrine had existed in this old ruined tomb in the Greek period, and that the Greek visitors to Abydos sometimes found their way thither.
The third tomb is altogether gone, but the fourth tomb is in a better state of preservation, as may be concluded from the fact that the coloured bas-reliefs on what was once its back wall are still visible. The back wall, however, is all that is left of it, and on it I copied the following important text : —
P o
IT
<3>
I
^
LJ a
mm
/WWA
The first line contains only an account of the usual offerings to Anubis, but in the second line the defunct is described as " prophet of the sacred lake of Anhir-t, and overseer of every kind of public work," and it is further stated that a stele (utu) had been erected
175
June 2] SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV. [1SS5.
'•in This," of which Anhirt-t, as has already been mentioned, was the sacred name.
Now when we consider the position of the tomb, and the fact that no ancient mounds are in any way near it, except those of Girgeh, it seems impossible not to conclude that This or Anhir-t and Girgeh are one and the same. And this conclusion is verified by the modern name of the town. Girgeh takes its name from St. Girgis or George, and St. George was the Coptic representative and successor of the god Anhir.
Tlie tombs I have discovered must belong to the period before the rise of Abydos, and the time when the pious and wealthy Egyptian wished his body to rest there by the side of that of Osiris. Abydos was originally a dependency of This, as the Greek Olympia was of Pisa; and just as Olympia came eventually to supplant Pisa, so the sanctity of Abydos came to eclipse the merely secular fame of This. This, however, unlike Pisa, continued to exist as an im- portant city. The debris of the Roman epoch shows the place it occupied under the Roman rule ; and it is now clear that the Roman debris itself stands upon still older mounds — part of which must be buried under the encroaching channel of the Nile — which go back, not only to the Pharaonic age, but to the era of Menes himself. How deeply these may lie below the present surface of the ground has been indicated to me by my experience this winter. About a mile above Golosaneh, we passed a place where the Nile has eaten away the western bank, and laid bare the ruins of an ancient town, including the exterior wall of a temple, the highest part of which is now 15 feet below the surface of the ground. Near Sharona, on the eastern side of the river, are some remains called Kom el Ahmar or the " Red Mound," which consist entirely of late Roman debris, but as a tomb of the Vlth Dynasty, containing the name of Pepi, was shown me in the sand-hills behind it, it is evident that the "Red Mound" itself must cover the relics of a far older city.* In a village near Maghaga, again, Dr. Lansing came across a block of limestone inscribed with the name of Ramses II, which had been brought from the neighbouring village of Etneh, where he was told many similar blocks lay buried at a great depth under the earth. It is therefore probable that we must dig at least
* I have given an account of the discovery of this tomb in the " Academy" of 2 1 St Februarjs 1885, p. 134.
176
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
fifteen feet below the present level of the soil before we find the Egyptian This.
Our guide informed us that another tomb with hieroglyphic inscriptions existed further up the ravine, at a distance of an hour and a half from the others. The distance was probably less than an hour in reality ; but unfortunately we had no time to test the statement, though the tomb is no doubt in a better state of preser- vation than those which I have been describing, in consequence of its greater distance from Girgeh.
Mr. Myers picked up a number of worked flints, similar to those found at Thebes, on our way down from the tombs. We then turned to the south, and I examined the Greek tombs in the cliff behind Negadiyeh. There was not a vestige of an inscription to be seen in them. One of them, however, had been transformed into a Coptic shrine during the Christian period, and Coptic pilgrims had left graffiti on the rock at its entrance. These I copied, so far as was possible ; but the letters were small and lightly engraved, while the glare of the sun was unusually dazzling. No doubt, on a darker day more characters might be made out.
Here are the texts : —
I. XBPX^XM Abraham is a common name in Coptic graffiti.
2. nxnx n^poY
Perhaps " Papa Petrou."
IWXNNHC ^^^ second word seems intended for hiaKovo^, In a graffito I copied at Der Abu-Hannes AIXKXIN I fomid the word AlXK-^^KXN.
NJriiTPx
^EY(?)BX(?)^[\HX]
€XlOinxCON
XXNCeXMHN
It is unfortunate that the name of the saint to whom the shrine was dedicated is uncertain. The first word may have been XflX. The latter part of the text ends with the usual formula : " pray for me the brother of Khane. Amen."
177
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY. [1885.
After leaving the Greek tombs, I made my way in a southward direction, and at the foot of the cliffs, to a tomb cut in the rock behind the modern cemetery of Negadiyeh. It proved to be the most southerly of the Negadiyeh sepulchres, and furnished, A\hat is exceedingly rare in Egypt, a l^atin inscription. The interior of the tomb had been taken possession of some thirty years ago by an Englishman or American, who has painted his name in one corner of it. On the rock outside, to the left of the entrance, several Arabic graffiti have been scratched ; one of them is written over a name in Kypriote characters, of which only the two last ^ ^ is are now visible. The Latin inscription is engraved on the right hand side of the entrance, and we learn from it that the tomb was made for the third Cyrenaic legion which occupied Upper Egypt from the time of Augustus to that of Vespasian. The inscription is as follows : —
CVMIRIV5 fVJCV5^\lkE5 LEG m-CYRti. XECAE
/ I V Lll 1 V L I
'immi' LI XL
The last line seems to mean v{ixit minos) XL. The letters are very faintly engraved, and I failed to decipher those at the beginning of the last line. The misspelling Cyrenaecce for Cyrenaicce will be noticed.
It may be gathered from the inscription that Cumirius Fuscus died at This, and it is therefore probable that the third legion was stationed at the time in that city. The remains of the Roman age to which I have before alluded shows that the city was still an important one, and it would not be wonderful therefore if a Roman garrison had been established in it.
A H. Sayce.
178
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
The following Communication has been received : —
The Firs, Beaconsfield, Dear Sir, May gth, 1885.
I venture to call your attention to a passage which appears to have a bearing, and it may be an important one, on the relations between Biblical and Egyptian history. In 2 Kings vi, vii, the Syrians are represented as supposing that the king of Israel had hired "the kings of the Hittites and the kings of the Egyptians"
against them. Now as far as I remember this is the only historical passage in Scripture where Egypt is spoken of as under more than one sovereign. We read in numerous passages prior to this of " Pharaoh, king of F.gypt," and later on of " So, king of Egypt," " Pharaoh Necho, king of Egypt," &c. — here only of " kings." Does the historic evidence tend to show that at this date — the epoch, I presume, of the twenty-third dynasty — there was a plurality of princes in that country, such as the " Dodecarchy " of later times, or such as Isaiah predicts in xix 2 ?
I have consulted Brugsch and Lenormant, who both seem to confirm this idea ; but neither of them refers to this passage, and I therefore thought I would venture to call your attention to it.
It would be interesting to ascertain whether the empire of the Kheta was in a similar state of division at the same date. (We read of "the kings of the Hittites " in i Kings x. 29; i Chron. i. 17.)
I am, dear Sir, yours very truly, W. H. Summers,
{Congj-egational Aliuista-).
The following communication has been received from Dr. Wiedemann : —
Two Dated Monuments of the Museum Meermanno- Westreenianum at the Haag.
Among the monuments preserved in the small but good collec- tion in the Museum Westreenianum at the Haag, two monuments appear to be particularly interesting. Their inscriptions are dated,
179
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY. [18S5.
and this fact would be sufficient to justify tlie publication, if even the other informations given by the texts were not so useful as they are. The first monument is a stela of stone, rounded at the top, and inscribed with hieroglyphs of a very good style ; it bears the number 177 in the collection. At the top we find the date { g n.fl \\\^ , " in the year 27." Below is the sun-disk with its wings, and on the right and left its name, ^^ ©, Hut-t. Then we see in the middle
the cartouche ( * S^ ^ j, the prenomen of Amenemha III,
showing that the 27th year has to be referred to his reign. On the right and left sides of the cartouche the sacred animal of Anubis is
lying, and is described as ^^—^ %^ , "the lord of the land T'er."
Underneath each animal we find the formula 1 '^ A F <2> ry^ ^ , T c=^= LA il
wO I pU I , " Royal offering to Osiris of bread, liquid, oxen, and
geese." Then follows, in four horizontal lines, running from right to left, the ordinary inscription of monuments of this kind : —
[^^
^ I o ^ I ^^-=-- ^^ ^^ 0 ^""^^ ■=]
J I ^^z^ A "^ f S ^^issi^ T © I
" Royal offering to Ap-matenu, Osiris in the land of the inhabitants of the Amenti, (2) the lord of Abydos, that he may give offerings in bread, liquid, oxen, geese, linen, incense, (3) wax, all good and pure things of which a god lives, (4) to the ])erson of the crown-bearer Hor-em-saf."
Then come the names of the different members of Hor-em-saf's family. First in three vertical lines, each followed by the i)icture of the quoted person. The names are : —
^^y
(1 ^ (), "his mother Abit." 180
Proceedings, Soc. BM.Arck.,May. 1885
W-fl-RylaTicis del. -tr 1 , -,
nanharb IitK .
INSCRIBED STONE BOWL, POUND AT BABYLON .
^1fc>3v
Proceedings Soc. Dibl. Arch., May, 18Sf
■'^^^v;
fe' ly:
M r
'•■i- *.*
:C:
V
DEMOTIC OSTRAI- /
RITISH MUSEUM
Ilelio., C. Praetorius, London.
Proceedings Soc. Bibl. Anh., May, 18
DEMOTIC OSTRAKA IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM
Helio., C. Praetorius, London.
li^^oen^9i:s
»«L
v^-A. (.0
Soc.Bibl..Jrch June 1685
HIERATIC RITUAL British. M
HaM (hUp,r}t\
•Vm 3^^^?^l ^ Vli^lf^\ tc^)^
'xLxa
^Jjt)^
>
■E ROMAN PERIOD.
N°10108. JlJL^nz)
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
c=^i3 j (I ^ " his father, he loves Teba, the justified.''
^^v ^\ , " Hor-em-saf, the justified."
Below follows a horizontal line : —
" Royal offering to Osiris for the person of the scribe Kettu, with sur- name Snefru-ur-em-nen-t." Then in two vertical columns, arranged as the first genealogical list, we find the names of: —
^ c^^ J (] t^ , " his son Teba-ur."
Sy* c-"^^ J [1 , his son, he loves, Teba, the justified."
^ ^^ a ^^ a ^ , " his wife Mamau."
V I 1 ^ , his sister (this is shown by the figure of a woman
behind the name) Ames, the justified."
1 Pfl il A ' " ^^^^ brother, the scribe Anef."
I [1 ^vwwv -¥- , "his brother, Atet-ren-f-anx."
The chief interest of this inscription consists in its date, and in the rather long list of members of the same family. The date of the 27th year of Amenemha III is found only on this monument (c/. Wiedemann, "Handbuch der Aegyptischen Geschichte," p. 254),a fact worth noting. The family list gives us new material for the solution of a very interesting but difficult question in the social conditions in ancient Egypt.
From reading the Greek authors upon Egypt we form the impression that all the people were divided into certain castes, of which the different names are quoted. Thus was formed the generally accepted opinion at the beginning of our century, that in Egypt the son was forced by law to follow the trade of his father, and could not choose his career. So the son of a priest became a priest,
181
JrNE 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCII.KOLOGV. [1S85.
the son of a soldier a soldier, and so on. I'he hieroglyphic monu- ments have shown that this opinion could not be correct. It appears from the inscrijjtions that sons were able to have other occupations different from that of their father, and that the position of a priest or a scribe was not closed to the lower people. The other extreme was likewise taken as a settled fact, and it was stated that in Egypt castes had never existed, and that the assertions of the Greek authors were false. But, on the other side, the words of these writers are quite clear; in matters of this kiiid a mistake is not easily committed, and as Herodotus is perfectly trustworthy in all questions connected with the public institutions of his time, which he saw him- self, and of which he must have heard, being at the Nile, it appears to me not very probable that he should have told a mere fable. Besides, we possess Egyptian texts which appear to affirm his statement. There have been found genealogical lists, from which it is evident that in some families the position of architect or of priest was heredi- tary, and that the son obtained always his father's place. Under these circumstances it would be very surprising if there were not some truth in the old writer's notices on the castes of Egypt. Probably these castes existed to a certain degree, so that it was the custom for a son to follow the profession of his father, but that it was possible for him to leave it and enter upon another career. This supposition appears to explain the difference between the state- ments of the Greek authors and the monuments ; but as yet it is only a hypothesis, impossible to be proved without bringing a large number of genealogies of one and the same period, in which we might observe how the different members of the same family were employed. There lies the importance of publishing long series of such inscrip- tions, especially the dated ones, because customs may have changed during the long period of Egyptian history. The text of the Museum Westreenianum will not be without value in answering these questions.
As far as I can discover, the Hor-em-saf in honour of whom the stela was erected does not appear in other texts, though his name is a very frequent one just at the time of the Xllth dynasty ; also the different members of his family were unknown till now. As many texts of the same period are found in Egypt, it is to be hoped that their names may be found one day again, the more so as the beautiful execution of our stela shows that Hor-em-saf and his relations belonged to a distinguished Egyptian fiimily.
182
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
As a kind of appendix to this text I will publish here a curious monument of the same period. It is a golden ring in the Museum of the Louvre (Salle historique, No. 457), with a sardonyx as the ring-stone. On one side we find the picture of a king killing a
prisoner, and his name ( O ^^ /vwv^ j ; on the other side
a man is sitting before an altar, and is named ^iF j I
"Harobes." The engraving of the stone is, as Pierret ("Descrip- tion de la Salle historique," p. no) correctly says, one of the best found in Egypt.
The second monument in the Museum Westreenianum to which I will call attention is an Uschebti of hard stone representing a king with the uraeus on his forehead. On the body we find engraved in beautiful characters the following inscription, the end of which is unhappily destroyed with the lower part of the statue : —
m
4-
5-
0
" Oh this Uschebti ! Called is the king Ra-maa-ka in
her faculties. It is driven away the impurity there from the king in his faculty. She is here ; she calls thee. You shall work there at all times : [irrigate] the fields, make grow [the semences]," e.c. From this inscription it is clear that we have here an Uschebti of the queen Ramaka of the XVIIIth dynasty, the only monument of this kind known at the present time. The tomb of the queen from which the Uschebti must have been taken is unknown. From the pit of
183
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILLOLOGV. [1885.
Der-el-bahari, which contained the mummies of the other members of her family, her body was missing, and only her liver was found, well preserved in a fine wooden box (Wiedemann, " Handbuch," P- 33^)^ so it appears as if her tomb had been already opened in ancient times, and its contents dispersed.
The text of the Uschebti is interesting for several reasons. The suffixes for Ramaka, masculine and feminine, are changed, as is the case in the other texts relating to the queen. The motive was that Ramaka, notwithstanding her being a woman, was treated quite as a king, and represented as a male bearded figure. This peculiarity of the grammatical forms in the text, as well as the form of the Uschebti, and of the hieroglyphs, show that the represented queen was the Ramaka-Hatasu of the XVIIIth dynasty, and not the Ramaka of the XXIst, the later being treated always as a woman. It is curious to notice that the Uschebti-formula is written nearly in the form which Loret (" Rec. de Trav. rel. e.x.," IV, p. 92) call^ the third redaction ; and this shows how right he was in saying in the supplement to his interesting study about the Uschebtis {/.c, V, p. 73), that the periods of the use of one or the other redaction were not well limited. During the time of the XVIIIth dynasty we find not only, as he pointed out, the first and the second redaction used side by side, but our Uschebti shows us that also the third form was then known and inscribed on the Uschebtis of the kings.
Of all the Uschebtis belonging to the kings, the one under notice is the oldest known, the next king's name found on Uschebtis being so late as Amenophis III. It is true that some Uschebtis of the pit of Der-el-bahari appear to belong to the king Ra-se-kenen II, of the XVIIth dynasty (cf. Wiedemann, "Handbuch, p. 301), but they were certainly not made at his period, and are of a much later time, probably of the time of the XXIst dynasiy, in which the body of the king was transported to his new tomb. Under these circum- stances the Uschebti of Ramaka merits not to be forgotten in the series of dated Egyptian monuments, being besides interesting in the study of the development of the peculiar formula of the sixth chapter of the Todtenbuch, which is (cf. Wiedemann, " Die Aegypt. Monumente zu Bonn und Koeln in Jahrb. des Vereins von Alterth. im Rheinlande, LXXVIII (18S4), pp. 103-109) one of the most instructive texts containing the ideas of the old Egyptian people about the life in the other world.
184
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
The following Communication has been received from Professor Sayce : —
Hieroglyphic Inscription at How, containing the Name of a New King.
How, the ancient Disopolis Parva, stands on the western bank of the Nile, a little to the north of Kasr es-Syad, the Khenoboskion of the classical geographers, and to the south of Farshut and Abydos. The ruined temple described by Wilkinson as existing there has now almost disappeared, as has also the tomb with Greek paintings which he discovered in the neighbourhood. The tomb was in the desert, about a quarter of a mile beyond the mounds of the old city, and not far from the remains of a Coptic town, now known to the Arabs as El Medineh, "the city." The remains stand on a low ridge, in which a good many tombs of the Roman period have been excavated. At some distance off, in the desert which lies behind, are the domed sepulchres of Mohammedan Sheikhs of the middle ages, not unlike the famous tombs of the Khalifs at Cairo in both architecture and size. In one of these, my companion, Mr. W. Myers, and myself found the lower half of an interesting stele. It is now used as a pavement slab at the foot of some steps which descend into the inner shrine of the tomb. As I had to copy the inscription on it in a bad light, surrounded by a throng of talkative natives, and with only my hands to clean the dirt with which it was encrusted, there are a few characters which I am obliged to leave uncertain. The forms of the hieroglyphs employed in it show that it belongs to the Roman period ; but in spite of its late date the text is of interest since it makes mention of a king otherwise unknown to history, but whose cult must nevertheless have lasted for more than 2.000 years. The composition of his name Hathor-nofer-hotep makes it pretty clear that he belonged to the XII I th dynasty, and he may be regarded as one of the monarchs whose names are lost in the list of that dynasty given in the Turin Papyrus.
" The Osirified one " commemorated by the stele was not only himself a prophet of Hathor-nofer-hotep, but was also the son of a prophet of Hathor-nofer-hotep, from which we may infer that the office was hereditary in his family. He was, moreover, " Scribe of the Pharaoh's house, scribe of the inundation, scribe of the affairs of the great god Thoth," living in " the temple of Hu (or How) as one
185
June 2]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL AKCILEOLOGV.
L1SS5.
186
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1SS5.
of the priests of the feast of the new moon, and presiding over the order of priests of the sacred lake of Hu, the fourth order of priests." His mother seems also to have resided among the priestesses of the temple of Hu.
The city of On mentioned in line 3 is of course On of the south or Hermonthis. In addition to this On and the still more famous On of the north or Heliopolis, I discovered this winter that there was a third On, in central Egypt. In the inscriptions I copied in the ruined tomb of " the royal scribe," Nofer-sekheru, above the mounds of the Kom el Ahmar near Zowyeh (and opposite JNIinieh) I found that the city now represented by the "Red JNIound " was formerly called " Annu " or " On of the nome of Anubis."
Note. — In the accompanying copy of the inscription, the printer has reversed the direction of the characters ; the broken portion of the stele is really on the right side and not the left side of the stone, and the hieroglyphs face the right and not the left.
The following Communication has been received from Professor J. Lieblein : —
The Title of the Book of the Dead.
The Book of the Dead is called in Egyptian ^-^ J\ ^<:^> %, per em hru. This tide has been translated and understood in many different ways by scholars. Champollion translated it, " Livre des manifestations a la lumiere;" Birch, "The book of the coming forth from the day;" E. de Rouge, "Livre de la manifestation au jour;" Lepsius, "Die Auferstehung am Tag der Tage ;" Deveria, " La sortie du jour, c'est-a-dire Tentre'e dans I'enfer," remarking however that "jour signifie duree du jour, et non lumiere du jour."* Lefebure has written a treatise on the title of the Book of the Dead in Chabas's "Melanges egyptologiques," III s. II t., 218 — 241, in which he tries to show that per em hrtc signifies, " Sortie pendant le jour, sortie quotidienne, hors du monde souterrain," meaning that the title indicates that the blessed were to be at liberty to return to the earth during the day ; and he refers to the numerous passages
* Chabas, 'Melanges eg)-ptologiques,' III s. II t., 231. 187
June 2] SOCIETV OF BIBLICAL ARCII.EOLOGV. [1885.
in the Book of the Dead which speak of sucli a return to the earth. But this was only one of the theories about the life of the blessed, and also one of the latest, so that it is very improbable that the book derived its name from it. Naville translates* the title : " Sortir du jour, sortir de son jour," and adds for further explanation, " C'est simplement etre de'livre de cette dure'e fatale et determinee qu'a toute vie terrestre, ne plus avoir de commencement et de fin, avoir une existence sans limites de'finies dans le temps, et aussi dans I'espace." But undoubtedly it is an anachronism to attach so much to a title originally so simple and plain. At an earlier date (in Zeitschrift f. cigypt Sprac/ie, etc., for 1872) Brugsch has translated the title in question, "Ausgang beyTage;" but in his latest work, "Religion und Mythologie der alten Aegypter," p. 217, he translates it, " Heraustreten aus dem Tage, d. h. Verlassen des Tageslichtes im irdischen Dasein," without further explaining his altered opinion.
My reading is most in agreement with the one Messrs. Birch and Brugsch have declared themselves for, at any rate so far as I can judge of it from their translation.
I translate the title per em hru, " coming forth from the day." The signification I attach to this I shall explain later on, and will first analyse each word separately.
L-^ per, no doubt originally signified " come forth, appear," for we have : —
1. ^^ -^ per, with two feet moving forward as a deter- minative, is used as a verb denoting motion : —
{a) of a god, or image of a god, coming forth in a procession from the Holy of Holies in the temple, out among the peojjle ; and of the king, who comes forth from the interior of the palace and appears before the people : apparaitre ;
{b) of the first shoots of grass and corn which come forth out of the earth, pousser, germer.
2. [ 1 "^7 per, having flower stalks as a determinative, is used
of that which is /;/ the act of coming forth, or has come forth, as plants, herbs; plajite, or ct^j %, with corn as determinative, corn, fruit ; blc, fruit.
* 'Abhamllungen u. Vort. des fiinftcn iiiU-inat. OrieiUalislen Congresses,' I Halfte, Afiik. Section 9.
188
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
3. I 1 g^ per, having as a determinative a person with the
finger to the mouth, indicates to come forth from the mouth, or to allow to come forth ; or else that which has come forth from the mouth, and consequently signifies, when used as a verb, to speak, pro7ioncer des paroles, and as a noun speech, discourse, discoiirs.
4. I 1 fl per, with the arm as a determinative, come forth
with the arm ; to be ready, prepared with the arm, i.e., cotwageous, valiant, brave.
5. I 1 ^ per, with the heart as a determinative, come forth
with the heart, i.e., to be passionate, emp07-te, violent.
6. I 1 0 per, with the sun as a determinative, indicates the
time when the grass and the corn shoots, comes forth, i.e., winter, rhiver, the spring time in Egypt, corresponding to the European winter.*
In Coptic the word per occurs in several similar significations, which may all be traced back to the original signification, come forth, as : —
nppe, oriri, nasci ; neipe, orttis est ; nipe, germinatio ; neipe e^oX, effulgere.
It will thus be seen that there is good reason for attaching to the Egyptian word the original signification come fo?-th, appear.
Perhaps it is the same root that we find in the Semitic and Indo- European languages.
* I will not omit to draw attention to the figurative or ideographic determina- tives, which materially modify the primary signification that lies in the root per, for it is possible that these determinatives, so common in Egyptian writing, could contribute to the solution of the question on the root-augmentation and the root-determinatives (Wurzelerweiterung und Wurzeldeterminative), which are so frequently spoken of by etymologists and comparative philologists. ( Vide p. ex. Fred. Delitzsch, " Studien iiber indogerm.-semit. Wurzelverwandtschaft," 33, 70, ff.) At any rate, it must be hoped that Dr. Abel will be thought right, when, in his recently published book (" Einleitung in ein agj'ptisch-semitisch- indo-europaisches Wurzelworterbuch," pp. 9 and 24), he vindicates the very great importance of the Egyptian language in the science of comparing languages, as it is considerably older than any other language we know, both as regards time and form.
189
JiNE 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY. [18S5.
In Hebrew HlQ (i) diirch-hen'orbrechen, von der Leibesfrucht, daher geOdren; (2) v. Pflanzen : Frncht bringen, Frucht iragen ; niQ, hen'orsprossen, — keimen, v. Zweigen, Blaltern, Blumen. "^')?, Frucht, entw. der Erde, des Ackers od. des Baumes. "^3., Getreide, Kor?i. (Fiirst, Hebraisches u?id CJialddisches Worierbuch.)
In the Indo-European we have Sanscrit par, pi-par-ti, hindurch- bringen, Greek Treipa), e-Trap-ov, Tre-nap-fiai, durchdriugen, durchwafidem, diirc/ifahren, rrop-os, Furth, Fahrt ; Goi\\.far-an,fahren. L,a.tih par-eo, appear, par-io, pe-per-i zum Vorsc/iein bri/igeu, gebdrai. (Fick, IVdrter- buch.) <p€p-(o a.nd /er-o are more remote, but their origin may perhaps be traced to the same primary root per.
1^ em, is a preposition of numerous significations, of which from is one of the most frequent, and perhaps the oldest. *'
I 1 7^ 1^ per em, consequently signifies come forth from. The
following are some examples ; —
\ \ ^^<^^^^k^^S^ "II 0^ ^°>) so^tit du palais royal," pour voir les perseas.f
Un dnf her per em ta dbt, " II (le taureau) sortit de la maison pure."|
\^S^kB^S Tu repousses " le crocodile qui sort de rabime."§
O seigneur unique /^r em nun, " sorti de I'abime celeste. ||
Salut a vous, cinq dieux grands d peri em sesennu, " qui etes sortis d'Hermopolis."1[
O Osiris N ! Le voici pour toi le parfum 1 1 TV^ ^ g ^^ r-^-^
"venu du pays de Punt," pour perfectionner ton odeur Les
voici pour toi les fluides 1 1 j\ In, "^P 'i, " emanes de Ra."**
Tu as regu ce qui appartient aux dieux : le liquide per em rd, " ^man6 de Ra," le fluide myst^rieux per em su, " eman^ de Schu,"
* Le Page Renouf, Egyptian Grantmar, 21, and in Trans. Soc. Bibl. Arch., Vol. VI, p. 498.
+ Papyrus d'Orbiney, XVII, 5. % Ibid., XVI, 2.
R Papyrus magique Harris, II, 6. || Ibid., Ill, 3. ^ Ibid., Ill, 5.
** Papyrus du Musee de Boulaq, T. I, \A. 6, 2.
190
Tune 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
le sueuvj>er em seb, eniane de Seb," les membres divins per em Osiris, "emanes d'Osiris."*
Per em ro IX, "Sorti des neuf portes," tu n'es pas repousse de ces neuf portes.f
When the field labourer had come to Heracleopolis to appeal to
Meruitens, the major-domo, he found him in 1 1 a 1>V P J ^ "^
^ "" a"^"' "the act of 2;oin2f out from the door of his house."t
Ses deux baris divines voguent sur le ciel em ni/u per em ro-f, "par le souffle sorti de sa bouche."§
Per iiifu emfent-k, " De ton nez sort le souffle." ||
1 i -S- ^ 1^ '^' " ^^^^^ ^°^^*^ ^^ moi."ir
xei any^pcr-^a am-f, " Le feu vivant sorti de lui." **
A l5 " '
i;"^^^lk\1n"'^'^^'"'^'''
die ich herausgegangen bin aus der Behausung," in die mich mein Bruder Set hineingesetzt hat. ft
Pdk da per em suht-f, " A great hawk coming forth from its egg." J|
C"^ Q. ^ --■ ■ fk "1 n JiL
Ramses II, le fils de Ra 7\ V\ ^ V^ a?;
" ne de Tatonen." §§
Fais marcher ces boeufs ' ' ^r, ^t\ ""^^ Y " qui sortent du
*
paturage." ||||
L'appel de ton coeur s'effectue aussitot, semblablement a ce qui per em ro en nutcr, " sort de la bouche de Dieu." HIT
^^ ^ ^ (1 <=^:=' ^."^ 6 " Echapper aux filets."***
* Papyrus du Musec de Boulaq, T. I, pi. 6, 21.
t Ibid., pi. 9, 16.
X Papyrus de Berlin,'^o. II, 1. 34 ; cf. Le Page Renouf, Egyptian Grammar, 55.
§ Ibid., No. VII, 1. 31 ; cj. Leps. Denkm., Ill, 237, c. 2.
II Ibid., No. VII, 1. 38.
f Papyrus de Turin, pi. CXXXII, 8.
** Ibid., CXXXII, 5.
tt Metternich-Siele, Taf. Ill, 78 ; cf. Zeitschrift f. ag. Spr., 1879, i.
XX Le Page Renouf, Egyptian Grammar, 21.
§§ Lepsius, Detikmdler, III, 194, 2.
nil Zeitschrift/. cig. Sprache, etc., fiir 1879, p. 136. ^■r Ibid., \\ 138.
*** Todtenbiuh, Kap. 153.
191
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGV. [1SS5.
" Es kommcn zum Vorschein die
Hande hier aus deni Gewiisser."*
From the examples quoted it is evident that i 1 y^ ^
signifies co/fie forth from, sortir de. It consequently only remains to determine the last word of the title.
^^ (^ Q hru, signifies day. Being the opposite of ^ n < nighty the time when the stars are seen in the heavens ; hru is day\ the time when the sun is seen. The idea of day is also expressed with *^^^ 0 rd, the stin, hru in this way becoming identical with rd. Sometimes even there is plainly written per em rd, " come forth from the sun," instead of per em hru, "come forth from the day."t Thus there can be no doubt that hru in Egyptian has the same double signification, namely day and daylight, as the word day has in modern Jluropean languages. J
The preceding analysis demonstrates, as I believe, philologically, ihdX per em hru may be correctly translated, " Coming forth frofn the day," i.e., the light of day. As it is the title of the Book of the Dead, it cannot signify anything but : Coming forth from the light of day here on earth into the darkness of the infer?ial regions.
I have in another work, written in Norwegian,§ treated in detail the conceptions, partly contradictory, differing as they did accord- ing to time and locality, which the Egyptians had of the kingdom and the life hereafter, viz. : —
(i.) They first imagined the dark grave to be the land of the Hereafter; but as the grave gradually extended, it became an infernal World, also dark, for there reigned ^^ w p '-^^ ^ _p "a total darkness," and ^^-^ \\ ^ f^f=i 0 | ^ ^ ^^ "the dark- ness was queen of the infernal regions." Here the dead lived a shadow-existence.
(2.) Later on, the dark infernal World got its light and friendly regions : the fertile field Aalu (Elysion) and the sunny lands of the West, where the Just lived a life of bliss.
(3.) Gradually the belief was adopted by the whole country, that
* Brugsch, " Religion und Mythologie der alten Aegypter," p. 216. t Chabas, " Melanges egyptologiques," III s., II t., p. 220. X I consequently do not believe that the doubt of Lepsius on this subject (Lcpsius, " Aelteste Texte des Todtenbuchs," p. 7) is important § J. Lieblein, " GammelKgyptisk Religion," Vol. Ill, pp. 114 ss.
192
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
the Blessed were to sail in the boat of the Sun with Ra and his attendants during the day over the heavens, and during the night (a) either through the dark infernal regions, or (d) through the world of stars ® i^j deva. Besides this most common conception, here and there existed —
(4.) A belief that the blessed Deceased, relinquishing his individual existence, was to be absorbed in God, or
(5.) The persuasion, incompatible with this, that he was to retain his individual existence, and to be able to assume whatever form he wished, also a renewed body, with which he might return to the earth.
Besides these beliefs about the life of the Blessed, there were others about the hereafter of the Damned; but they are of less importance for us here; for, firstly, the doctrine about this was only developed later on, and secondly, it has little prominence in the Book of the Dead, in which it is piously presumed that the Deceased will be happy.
In the accounts of the Book of the Dead about the life in the other world, the notion of the infernal regions as a realm of darkness plays a prominent part ; it was both one of the most ancient and most widespread. It would therefore be natural and rather characteristic that the Book of the Dead, in accordance with such a belief, was called T/ie Boolz of the Coming forth from the light of day here on earth into the darkness of the infernal regions. It is at any rate more natural than that the Egyptians, as, per example, M. Lefebure thinks,* should have named the book from the late and little prominent doctrine of the return of the Deceased to life on earth.
J. LlEBLEIN.
Christiania, Norway, May, 1885.
The following Communication has been received from M. E. Lefebure : —
Le Nom Egyptien de L'Ichneumon. Les communications faites en Mars 1885 a la Societe d'Archeologie Biblique contiennent, entre autres memoires d'un grand interet, une notice du Rev. A. Lowy sur la Belette et le Chat, d'apres le Dr. Placzek, et cette notice pent donner matiere a quelques remarques additionnelles.
* Chabas, "Melanges egyptologiques," III s., II t., p. 234. 193
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.liOLOGY. [18S5.
Si la belette, chez les Semites, a precede le chat comme animal domestique sous le nom de choled ou chulda, et si le chat I'a remplacee sous le nom de slnirra et de chathul, nous retrouvons la meme designation appliquee en Egypte a un animal qui ne parait pas a la verite avoir supplante le chat, mais qui du moins a rendu et rend quelquefois encore les memes services : cet animal est I'ichneumon, ou rat de Pharaon, en copte oj^OOtX, en egyptien B\\ ''^~^, xaOru ou yaOur, mot qui n'a pas encore e'te signale dans les hieroglyphes.
Au tombeau de Ramses VI (Champollion, " Notices," t. II, p. 512-3) le nom de -xaOiir est donne a un ichneumon qui est la une forme d'Horus em xenti mer-ti, £53^ ^= ^ ^\ I^ ^, ^i^" adore particulierement k Ombos, et certainement aussi a Hera- cleopolis, centre du culte de I'ichneumon (Strabon, 1. xvii). On trouve le personnage ichneumonien, Khatri, T '^ ^^^^ \^^ associe avec un personnage k tete de rat, Afifi, [i ^^ \\ [1 <^< (" Denkmaler," III, 224 h), sans doute la musaraigne d'eau {cf. le mot copte P A-KXeXe) : la musaraigne etait consacree aussi k Horus (Maspero, "Guide au Musee de Boulaq," p. 159).
Le culte de I'ichneumon parait fort ancien : des la 1 2^ dynastic Amenemhat III est dit, au Labyrinthe, I'ami du dieu Khatru,
I "^ <—> ^ ''^ ^fl (" Denkmaler," II, 140). La domestication de I'animal, qui a certainement favorise son apotheose {cf. Plutarque, " d'Is. et d'Os.," 74), n'a done pas ete precedee, au moins d'apres les textes connus, par celle du chat, qui n'est nomme qu'a partir de la 12^ dynastie (Champollion, "Notices," t. II, p. 381); tandis que I'ichneumon semble deja represente dans quelques tableaux de I'ancien empire ("Denkmaler," II, pi. 12, 60, 77, etc., et Mariette, la galerie de I'Egypte ancienne, 1878, p. 26). Le chat etait comme I'ichneumon, divinise sous le moyen Empire (Lepsius, " Aelteste Texte," pi. 3, 1. 35, etc. 3 et Zeitschrift, 1885, p. 9). II est clair que le point de de'part de ces divinisations doit etre reporte' \ une ^poque encore ante'rieure.
On voit que I'observation du Rev. A. Lowy sur I'emploi d'un meme nom pour designer dififerents animaux se trouve confirmee ici, car il n'y a pas de doute que la racine du nom egyptien de I'ichneumon ne soit la meme que celle du nom se'mitique de la belette et du chat.
E. Lefebure. 194
JUNE 2j PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
The following Communication has been received from Professor Sayce : —
More Greek Ostraka from Karnak. While in Egypt last winter I secured a few more ostraka from Karnak, though the supply has now nearly come to an end. The houses of the village where they have been found have been pretty thoroughly explored by the fellahin, and little more is to be discovered in them in the way either of sebahh for the fields, or ostraka for the k/iou'dgah. The first I will give is written in debased capitals. I presented it to M. Maspero : —
1. I(Topvr]\a)S laopvrjXios ^fVKTOjxvins Kanrva7r{?) . . . (to)
TcAoS TOV fJ,l]VOS TvjBi
L IT] Ti^fipov (s/t) Kunrapos ae^aarov <j)aa>(pi y
" Isornelos, the son of Isornelis the Senptomnian (?).... the tax for the month Tybi. The iSth year of Tiberius Ctesar Augustus, the 3rd of Paopi."
2. AteyL nay^evxioi ^arj^Los
Icre . . . i'(?) Lf- Tpaiavov TOV Kvpiov Kciicrapos
" Papseukhios son of Phaesis has acquitted on behalf of Pekysis for the workmen's tax. I have registered six argentei .... The sixth year of Trajan Cffisar the lord."
A signature follows which I cannot read. The « of Pekysis has been omitted, and n stands for np6.
3. Auy. Ilaxvvi^ 4* ■ ■ ■
^ x'" r"- s-'^S f| . . . •}(> n
L Tpa . . . Kaicrapos rov Kvpiov na(i}(f> kO . . .
" Pakhynios Ph . . . has acquitted on behalf of the workmen's tax. I have registered six triobols. The eighth year of Tra(jan) Caesar the lord. Paopi the 29th . . ."
4. Merp — Orfi Kap.^ Treff p.ai . . . Tpaiavov tov Kvpiev Uavvi e (ovo)
XuTajSovs TTvpov aprafSas
TeTpa Km (iKoai ...[[. asKo ....
Kai oj/° XuTajSovs Uai ape co
8co6e(ca ra l-f <■ ^ ^ "^^ Qpov Ei/y*- p . . .
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH.EOLOGV. [18S5.
"Metres, the measurer, the tax-collector of the poor (?)... (the . . . th year) of Trajan the lord, the fifth of Payni, in the name of
Khatabos 24 ardebs of wheat and in the name of Khatabos
son oi Panameon 12 ardebs. Of Oros Eugenes ..." Perhaps the final fji . . . is for ixiadcorfjs.
Metres appears as "treasurer" in the 12th year of Trajan on an ostrakon (No. 25) given in my first paper on the Karnak Ostraka (Proceedings, Nov. 4, 1884, p. 21). As money was paid to him that year in the name of Petekhons son of Khatabos, it seems probable that the ostrakon now before us belongs to the first few years of Trajan's reign. The spelling ko/xL shows that I was right in explaining the title by KuXafirj-ypacpos, but I was wrong in reading the next word yep. It is plainly nev here. It may be a contraction of
TreufjTtov or SOme compound of nevre.
5. Ep' TTpa'^ • . . . ovo) Ila\p-o . . .
TLacwTT yp ificrv
^ap iT[?)fip(?) yr] L/c Tpiuavov Kuiaapoi tov Kvpiov
" Hermias, the collector of money (TrpaKrap dpyvpiK^s), in the name of Papso . . Paupis . . . , I have registered half (?). The month Pharmuthi (?)... the 20th year of Trajan Ca;sar the lord, the 12th day of Paopi."
Besides being badly written, this ostrakon is mutilated and nearly illegible. In the second line fjp.i(rv may possibly be intended, and in the third line we perhaps have vwep fiepia-nov yijs " for the assessment of the land." Trajan reigned a little over 19 years and a half.
6. Mfdrji pij Trej Kci L KoppoSov AvTcovivov Kaicrapos tov Kupuiv
Uctvvi id V ^^- 01/" ov
Avdvpicovos
^aptPLOs
" Methes, the tax collector of the poor (?), of the 21st (= the nth) year of Commodus Antoninus, the 19th of Payni, on behalf of the workmen's tax, in the name of ... . Anurion Phaminios
The latter part of the ostrakon has been broken off. As
196
«i-
5 Jtt%)lt p^ ^^^^^^ /^l'^'^^
I
HIERATIC RlTUi^l
.Bnlisli
May Coi\
THE ROMAN PERIOD
imiNnoioa
y(6S.1lZ.504)
Proc. Soc.Svhl.Arch. Jiazc J885.
"S____— -
C).g6ct.iauq)6j)4s;:5}^^^'^\^^'^Vfc''i
V
Endorsement
HIERATIC RITUAL OF T m tlie British
Eadorseinent
If} Y^d^^^^^ ^^t<Di:^t^
^
\ tix>l>^«£_^
Froc. Soc. Bibl.Jrch.Jiuie 1885.
'vzy
r™r\tci>'
)109.
''^^ ^2^^^
)MAN PERIOD, ira.
108.
^.'^ ^jlfelt-?^\W^^%--'^t5^'^>^$
L\S^'>il_j|,
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
Commodus only reigned alone 13 years, 21 must be a mistake for 11. Methes appears on ostraka ;^;^ and 26 of my former paper (where I have wrongly assigned the date of 26 to the time of Trajan). We now find that he continued in his office from the nth year of Commodus (a.d. 191) to the first year of Pescennius Niger (a.d. 193).
7. Miaxis /Li'^ /xtH rjL
Avji-qkiavov uvTOKp'a)Top'os) Kai n\- KXav8i()v Kciicrapaiv Tav KVpiiOV TTV. IT] hlA Of" QpoJ Tvvpov t 8vo // /3 u'}ks{?)8 t dpiov a . , . a t) avT~i
" Meskhis, collector of taxes for the eighth year of the Emperor Aurelian, and the first year of Claudius, the Csesars and lords, receives 18 ardebs of wheat in the name of Oros : two measures of wheat from ... he owes to the State 6 drachmae. . ."
This is an important ostrakon, as it is by far the latest yet found, the first year of M, Claudius Tacitus being a.d. 275. The regnal year of Aurelian, however, causes a difficulty. The only clearly- written letter in the whole ostrakon is the n of the first line, which is a large capital. Nevertheless Aurelian's reign did not last more than six years, and he was murdered in March, six months before the succession of Claudius.
In the fourth and sixth lines % a. and §, stand (as elsewhere) for Xap^dvei, dwo and del* and 8p.iov seems to represent br)p.iov. The amount of wheat owing is the same as that mentioned in Ostrakon 25 of my former paper.
8. Q,pia)vis ....
^vpos 2ap(i7r(ia)i'ov) . . . A^copivo(s) . . . AioaKop^ttrjs) . , .
AoXovs
nanals)
'n.ToK{epaios) . . ,
This is a mere fragment, containing the names of certain tax- payers.
* Unless a is dpyvpia as in my Ostrakon 34.
June 2]
SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHEOLOGY.
[iSSf.
9. z a 3 . . . .
SupOf Q. pO / AoTf/i" f AC 0^ ■ ^ / ^^ IlTfx"' '^ Apoy'- V K X _^ '^*(?)
I Hfvfx" "X po (^a/i7r6us tov x
'^ive^y ^ po
Tecos V K I Epp,iov I Mrjavrevs
According to M. Revillout ^ denotes a quarter-obol (J?et>. Egyptologiqtie^ III, 3 pp., 118 sq.). The name in the second Hne is Petemon, that in sixth, Imouthes* (where r is ylyvfTai, and x^ Xfipoiva^iov), that in the eighth Teos or Takhos. His name is followed
by V K, i-^., vnep KaXaprjCpopias.
|
KpTJTvXlOOV |
0)0 |
||
|
NiKoAa? |
TV |
"^fvoaipis : |
TO |
|
^TUOTOVS |
U>K |
nnrrrjpis : |
(TO |
|
NtAwi/ |
^/.. |
Atdvpos |
cf}K |
|
Upofiaxos |
(TK |
IltKCOf |
TO |
|
"irfuxwoKTis |
pn |
'2ap<nTia)v |
0 |
|
IlToXfpaios |
a |
Aprepoiv |
pK |
|
Uraoprjpis |
cri |
^pos Qfoy^ |
po |
|
H/3 K((p(iKa)v |
o-X |
0 TOV KpOKoS |
■K |
|
Qpos lp.ov6ov |
ao |
AppLvais |
pK |
|
Ae^tXaj |
pK |
Appwvios |
TK |
|
Jfiovdrjs |
CJ)U |
lEppoov |
ap |
|
Koppnyos |
Xf |
Aat/xa;^of |
IT |
|
<f>iXa)i/ |
!>'] |
IfTiScopos |
IT |
|
Oeo8copos |
ap |
0 TOV K(ip"' |
TT |
|
A^eivt] |
P< |
TlTo\ep~i Ilvppuv |
TT |
|
Y.pp.ius |
pp |
'Ettcovvxos |
TT |
|
MiiTirjXos |
pp |
||
|
Mfvavbpos |
Xe |
||
|
0 TOV Tuetvios |
S |
||
|
Hpa/cXftSr^y Meaoripis |
K laudiv 1 |
||
|
Ki.TT]s K 'Eppodwpos |
^ Appa>vios |
* In one of the quarries at Turrah I found llie fullowing name carved twice in the rock, on the left of the entrance, EMOY0HC. On the right was a group of lions, also incised in the rock.
198
June 2] I'ROCEEDINGS. [1885.
This is a complete list of tax-payers, in two, or rather three columns, and is written in a large clear hand. The numbers are high, and must be compared with those given in Ostrakon 45 of my former Paper. The numeral attached to the name of Hermodoros is 90. Three of the tax-payers are called after their fathers, the first of them being " the son of Krokodeilos." One of the Greek graffiti I have copied at Der el-Bahari is Ajifiavios NtiXews KpoKobeiXos (mis- printed in a former contribution of mine to this Society). Matielos is a Semitic name.
I add here two more ostraka, purchased at Karnak last winter by M. Golenishef.
II. JJeTeixoaTOvs
I u la ^ T^ TT 18 IT le p Tr TT i^ o irj TT
(id) V eK o 6Kj3 ^ Ky V
.... OOfJ,
Very doubtfully I suggest the following explanation of this curious ostrakon : " Petemostous receives (exei, line 4) on the loth day 50, on the nth 60, on the 12th 80, on the 14th 80, on the 15th 100, on the 1 6th 80, on the 17 th 70, on the i8th 80, on the 19th 50, on the 20th 70, on the 22nd 60, on the 23rd 50 . . ."
12. Ti(? TTaiv'" TTo" Trept*- Trapa
Aya6o8aipov' AttoXXo^ v{Tjve)^ ^f^i^)
KOI fTrerS IL(€)TT)vaTjv yp^ rco €7r{?)((Ta^{?)
i6\j AvprjXiov AvTwvivov Kai Koppo^
KiiKrapaiv (tcov) Kvpioov ecrri Se
(r(?) . . r]8ca[?) . . evdpa ovo ^apaTTicovos
Koi ^ev . . pip T ApiroKpar ^ es
. . . va^ 13 h . . . k"^ I 8 a'^ rovako^
ovo Taxpa . . . i^ cfiiXo . . ovo Z- V v_l^
o'* S j^l"*? a^ kP 8 KOI ovo IleTf^aiTo
Ilopuvd'' 2- JiT n'"^ vl S k" ^ fi't
Tlopuv6° TIappovd'' J e L
ai^ Ep . . . To)^ K^° J 17 ^^ Ilere/xe
Ilere;^** IloKpaTO /cat |
Kpos u8^ Kot TeacoTO a^
ad^ y v^Im /crXo yiv{?)o
Ilopievd" TleTepev^ Kai
a^ KG Ku(?)p^ TapL(o{?)voapi'Z
Kai a>^ 8 1 8ia ra y Kai a^
.... K^Tjp UeTfapov
Kai u^
199
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1885.
This ostrakon is unfortunately only partly legible, owing to an incrustation of silicate with which many of the characters are covered. I cannot guarantee the accuracy of my transcription throughout. I'he third line reads : " I Petensen write the necessary accounts " (eViT^Stta ; the final 8 shows that the word is not enireia). The date is the " 19th year of Aurelius Antoninus and Commodus, Caesars and lords." This was the last year of Marcus Aurelius, who reigned 19 years 10 days, dying on the 17th of March, a.d. 180 The abbreviations a>< for liWoi and a8^ for abe\p6s are new ; w^ seems to be a/io. The mutilated state of the text, however, makes me decline to attempt a translation of it.
M. Revillout has asked whether I can give details as to the locality at or near Erment from which the ostraka I have translated in my former Paper are said to have come. I regret that I cannot do so. The dealers in whose hands they were stated that they were found "at Erment." This, however, does not even make it certain that they were derived from the old mounds of Hermonthis ; my experience of such statements leads me to believe that they were not, but rather from some unknown point between Erment and Medinet Abu.
A dealer in antiquities at Ekhmim informed me that inscribed shukkaf ox potsherds, similar to the Karnak ones, were discovered from time to time in the mounds of Menshiyeh. As the mounds are full of objects of the Graeco-Roman period, the statement is very credible, though when I was at Menshiyeh no ostraka were offered to me for sale, nor in fact anything of value. But this was before I had received the information, and it never occurred to me when at Menshiyeh to ask about " shukkaf."
A. H. Savce.
The following Communication has been received from Dr. A. Wiedemann : —
On a Monument of the time of King Chu-en-iten.
During the last it.\v years the reign and religious opinions of Chu-en-aten have been treated several times, especially since the discovery of the tomb of Rames at Thebes by Mr. H. Villiers Stuart in 1879, from which very valuable material was obtained for the beginning of this period of the religious history of Egypt. Also in other parts of Egypt new monuments have been found, so that we
200
jTixE 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
now possess a far larger series of notes than Lepsius had when he wrote his first classical essay on this king. The newly found inscriptions show, as I have already pointed out (" Handbuch der aeg. Geschichte," p. 44 sqq., 396 sqq. The same opinion has been developed since by Bouriant, "Rec. de trav. rel." e.c. VI, p. 52, sqq.), that the town from which the religion of Aten took its origin was Heliopolis ; and that this religion was not at all a newly introduced one, but Chu-en-aten tried to force upon all Egypt a local form of the sun-god Ra at the expense of the other gods, whose names and even monuments at some places he destroyed. This special form of Ra is the only Egyptian divinity which has a clearly expressed henotheistic character, and so it will be very interesting to find out its deeper meaning, the forms of its cult, the different amulets having relation to it, e.c.^ questions the solution of which is rendered even now difficult by the small number of existing monuments.
As it appears, later generations tried to destroy all the inscriptions relating to Aten throughout Egypt, excepting only the monuments at the mother-town of the cult, Heliopolis. But also there we find very few remains of that period, as in general only little is left of the sacred town of Ra, and, worse for us, the necropolis of this city, which must have contained a large number of rich tombs, has not yet been found. It is probable that the tombs were situated not far from the actually existing ruins of the temples, perhaps a little to the south-east of Ma/ariye ; but all the country is now covered by the sands of the Arabic desert. Near Ma/ariye, where a few years before an establishment for the breeding of ostriches was built, tragments with the names of Chu-en-aten, Ramses II and Seti II have been found {cf. Maspero, "Aeg. Zeitschr.," 1881, p. 116) deep under the sand, indicating the place where the temple of Aten was erected ; further excavations on this site would certainly produce valuable texts.
Until richer material is found either here or elsewhere in Egypt, we are forced to take our information about Aten from the few monuments preserved in the country itself, especially at Tel-el- Amarna. or dispersed in the different collections of Europe. To one of these texts, unknown till now, I wish to call attention.
The text covers an Uschebti-statuette of brown-burned clay now preserved in the Museum of Zurich ; it has probably been overlooked up to the present time, because this collection, celebrated as one of the best for the knowledge of lacustrine dwellings, con-
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIDLICAL ARCH--EOLOGV. [18S5.
tains only very few monuments of other kinds. The statuette is of the ordinary shape; the head is covered by a large wing and the two hands lying on the breast hold the plough ""^^L- Below we see engraved, and this is very curious, a horizontal stick lying, on the two sides of which hangs a basket. Underneath this picture the seven-lined inscription, running from right to left begins : —
A fl
I
000
a #
C3
(i) Royal offering to the living Aten, who illuminates (2) each country with his beauties ; he gives the sweet breath (3) of north- wind, (4) libations, wine (5) milk, the gifts of all young (6) flowers, to the person of (7) his sister, the lady of the house Ketet."
This formula is quite unusual on monuments of the kind. Loret
has shown ("Rec. de trav. rel.," e.c IV, p. 93) that the I A
occurs on some Uschebtis of the 13th dynasty, but then in an abbreviated form, and not in full as is here the case. Further, the denomination of Ketet as the sister of Aten is very curious, and throws a new and peculiar light on the comprehension of this Egyptian divinity. Lastly there has never been found an Uschebti dedicated to Aten.* On account of these peculiarities this Uschebti becomes therefore one of the most valuable documents in existence for the knowledge and explanation of the cult of Aten.
The other Egyptian monuments in the Museum at Ziirich are less important. There are several Uschebtis. One of them is beauti- fully worked in black wood ; its inscription contains the ordinary Uschebti-formula, and shows that the monument belonged to the
* Another small monument of the same time is to be seen in the Salle civile at the Louvre. It is a piece of wood showing the inscription
Ibx' [J "^/'^ -p 1 enclosed in an oval ring. (C/C Lepsius, " Konigsbuch,"
No. 770.)
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
\J
f=^^
^m\^^
Only the end
of the formula covering this Uschebti of Amen-em-heb* is peculiar. After the phrase .... Vr --r-^ 4 H k ^ follows here
000
thewords y^^^^^^^fj^^^ ^ "I do it ; I am here calhng thee there ; thou come ! " — A second Uschebti covered with the ordinary formula belonged to the
^ ° ^ 1 ™ iti J. I ^: 1 ^ ^- '"= ^^"""'""^
cut in brown wood, and was given to the Museum by Mr. A. Escher von der Linth. — Other monuments of the same kind are without inscriptions, or so broken that they are without value. This is the case with a very injured scarabus originally covered with the Chapter of the Heart ; only very few fragments of the text are now left, so that it is even impossible to make out the name of the owner of the scarab. Among the few scarabs there is one with the cartouche of ©dtif^ ^, which is twice repeated on the stone ; another with the name of King pg ' -^^ Taharka of the 25th dynasty ; a third
with the inscription Ipl P. The other exemplars have as little
interest as a longer series of figures of small gods, sacred animals, amulets, and so on, of which some even are false. Only one stone is worth notice ; it shows a king in adoration, with the inscription
Finally the Museum possesses a writer's tablet in wood of the ordinary rectangular shape. At the top are two cavities of the form
^ destined for the black and the red ink-colour. Underneath
there is the hollow for the pencil, and right and left the inscription
Wk L^ 1 ''^'^'^^^^ 0 "^^ 0 U gi^'i"g ^^^ t^^ name of the owner, scribe of
the soldiers, Ha-t-aii.
Dr. A. Wiedemann.
p. I t HI n 1 ll I I 1 I 1
Probably this man is to be identified with the [, j rv^ 1 ^ ^ '
I \_^^ 1 who appears on a stela at Bulaq (quoted by Lieblein, " Diction-
naire des noms," Nr. 750).
203
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCIL^LOLOGY. [18S5.
The following communication has been received from Dr. Birch.
Roman Papyri.
At the time of the Roman dominion in Egypt the older ritual had completely disappeared, and was replaced by the Shai en-sen- sin, the book of the sighs or lamentations of Isis (Brugsch, " Sai en sen sin": 4to. Berlin, 1851), or else by short papyri or extracts of the ritual, consisting of ideas or paragraphs taken from the ritual. These short papyri deposited with the mummies are about the first century, a.d., and the hieratic texts in which they are written differs almost entirely from that used in the Saite versions of B.C. 600, and the XXXth Dynasty, B.C. 348. A good example of the handwriting of the Ptolemaic period will be seen in the Rhind Papyrus which I published, which consists of a ritual in the later hieratic and in demotic writing. The collection of these later rituals in the British Museum illustrates still further the degradation of the hieratic script up to the first century of the Christian era.
10108.
Hieratic Papyrus of the Roman Period ; the meriting neat and distinct.
1. Hathor Tenttemi justified, born of Tamesko justified, the soul
lives in the heaven at the Sun.
2. . . . Osiris lord of the spirits and mummies as lord as chief of the
illuminated established on earth to Seb.
3 (Kar)neter (Hades) detained under the principal male
children howling in her .... her afen.
4 in power of there they made for me a good funeral, pre- paring it in their rest ordered in the west of Thebes in the rays of those born.
5 given by the good West are her hands to receive me stand
the mummies, stopping me Anubis receives me at the Hall of the
6. (two Truths) placed among as one very select those following Socharis the chief of the Bull of the West my soul proceeds to heaven
204
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
7. resting itself (or hovering over) on the body in Aker open the
the chief of clothes in the place of birth. I
the extinguishing. 8 going on earth seeing those belonging to it, regarding
all the circumstances of the house, knowing those going in their
clothes to the baba (cave). 9 to the .... the day of living in the festival hearing the
openers of the festivals who are in Auli saved by Sekhet walking. 10 things on the altars day the night of the festivals of the
sixth .... the day of the festival I approach to the region of
Nifur the region of the scarab on the day of the festival, II, great of Socharis shining in the boat, the nostril living in Abydos
made of all places of the in, the sanctuary making all cere- monies of the festival of coming forth from the day. 12 pure of the altar(?) in the . . . hke Ba the chief in
HehopoHs, flourishes the name in Western Thebes in the
nome for ever as flourishes the name. 13 their cities rejoice the nostrils ....
may Khonsu, Shu the great one in Western Thebes in his
entering Aat Temi the place of genii 14 to my plans father of fathers. I stand (in) the valley,
my hands raised in adoration to the great form over all the
gods the day Har. 15 the gate of . . . . every loth day the ceremonies
of the living, living in Western Thebes after he goes to the
land of Nemankh ? 16. ... the year leading his fathers and his mothers, the
duration of the age, the kings for ever the circle is unfailing
material.
Although this papyrus is fairly written, there are in it some abnormal forms. The extraordinary character at the beginning of
line 2 is probably a variant of ^^ x^^ " spirit," and it recurs in
Papyrus No. 10112, and in the same expression. In line 3 is the
_ fiT\ t'er nash — of which
a similar form is found in line 7, apparently a form of nes or nesnes,
" to creep in," or " go under." In line 8 is also the word ^-^ H^ ^
aki, "faults," if not a form of ^//, "to go."
205
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH-GEOLOGY [1885.
10109.
1. The words of the Hathorian Tent 'ami justified born of Tameska
justified, I am Ra at his rising, I am Tum in his setting.
2. I am Osiris the great god, lord of the West, in the night I am the ibis the black-headed, the white-bosomed, the blue-backed, I am.
3. The rescued soul ordered his fore part in Heliopolis to hear
his words in Amensexerland ye to me, the door- keepers of
4. the land of the West the guardians of the Tiau let me go in, let me
come out by you the holders of swords seeing the gods who are
5. in the service of Osiris the gods who are in the hall of the two
Truths the gods wiio in the halls of the Aahlu (Elysium)
ye to me the gods of the
6. Tiau entire, let me go in, let me go in, a soul to the mother
Ma, to me Athor the regent of the West Ma circling,
7. she has the West, may I go in, may I come out, may fly I above with the souls of the gods and goddesses give thou it justification to me.
8. Anubis son of Osiris the doorkeepers before the Tiau may I go in to the hall, may I make one in
9. the crew of Osiris intelligent among the servants following my ka (bull) in peace, giving me libations of waters in the great place above like the old chief in Heliopolis.
10. O Thoth give thy breath to me, justify me against my enemies as
thou justifiest Osiris before the good head kings in Heliopolis in the night of
11. the . . . festival of the festival before the chief kings in Tattu
Abussir the night of setting up tlie Tat in Tattu (Abusir) before the head kings.
1 2. of the East the night of the festival of prevailancy. The heaven before the chief kings in Hek the night of the festival of Socharis before the head kings.
13. who are in Pu (Buto) and Tep (Buto) the night when Horus is received in the place of rest the gods the of Harhcken (said) four times the rays
14. of the sun, the breath of Amen the water of the inundation I give them entire.
This papyrus which is of the same person and period, is also well written in a legible hieratic. It contains some rare if not unusual
206
June 2j PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
expressions, as the mention of the ibis in line 2. The initial phrase line I n ^^ x^fs, may be read " it is." There is some difficulty about the festival mentioned in line 1 1 as the night of the sixth (?)
K^=^ ^ which does not occur m the litanies of Thoth,
c. 18 of the ritual.
Papyriis, British Museum, No. 10,1 ir.
This papyrus is well written, but imperfect.
1. So may flourish the name of Seb within Uas (Thebes) within the
hills for ever and ever.
2. So may flourish the name of Seb in nekht.
3. So may flourish the name of the god Ah (Thoth) in Smunu
(Heliopolis).
4. So may flourish the name of the god Mentha in their waters or
towns.
5. So may flourish the name of Num in the East or Abydos.
6. So may flourish the name of Horus .... lord of ... .
7. So may flourish the name of Neben in Neben (P^ileithya).
8. So may flourish the name of the gods lords in Uas (Western
Thebes).
9. So may flourish the name of Hareri, lord of the South, in the
region of s.
10. So may flourish the name of the goddess Ust (Bast) in Southern
Hesar.
11. So may flourish the name of Athor in Gemi.
12. So may flourish the name of Neferhotep in the temple of Kherp
13. So may flourish the name of Senti in Merpu.
14. So may flourish the name of Athor in Gemi.
15. So may flourish the name of Apuat in Sace (Sais).
16. So may flourish the name of Athor in Hebs.
1 7. So may flourish the name of Horus in Nebennu (Eileithya).
18. So may flourish the name of Anubis in Hesu.
19. So may flourish the name of Haranf hti in Suten khennu (Herac-
leopolis).
20. So may flourish the name of Sebak in Merur.
21. So may flourish the names of Ptah, Sekhet, and Nefer Turn, in
the region of the White Wall (Memphis). 207
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHAEOLOGY. [1885.
The upper part of the second page is wanting like the first. It commences in the midst of a prayer.
I
2. Thy rays may I sec in the course of every day oh
Hap [Nile] give to me libations and corn I have brought liquor
3. favourable, I have brought beer, and I have brought
milk,
4. my hands raised to receive the ordered sepulchral meals given,
and the . . .
5. coming in the belly of Osiris I go to him in Karneter
6. I have come living all living I am the ibis (?) .... living
7. having been hailed in my name, live all the gods in announcing
my name for ever and ever,
8. mouth and hands to thee being thy soul loving thee its kas to the
place of thy ka
9. delighting in his mouth thy have placed before thee Truth very
great thy .... like has done ID. thy father the royal hand (children) thy have caused to live the ... .
11. cut by his fingers they are being in peace in thy < ^ ^ > in
the place of Truth
12. not art thou . . . their ka in thy delays the ear in the ... of
Truth in the land of
13. Truth .... men and spirits loving the gods and good is thy ka
not
14. is thy name in the order of . . . what is done in that thou
art in all
15. thy funeral hiding thy circumstances in rejoicing oppose thy
mouth to the good moment for
16. hearing the vows the gods ruling the blessed in his favour
17. said by thy mouth made true thy words daily . . . the ka, thou
dividest the
This papyrus has an endorsement, but it is difficult to read. The character resembles Demotic. The text of the second part resembles
10,112, the subsequent papyrus. In line 9, page 2, occurs 9|| for ;///;/, " delight."
208
00
o"
f^t x^^ j^^tteiti^i^m^"
^
-4 <'l -.. .- ^■
r ■ - -, J W
rj"» r||^ 'j>i
Ji >=^ OH O
^^
=1 .C
t V f^S
y ^ ^^ £
0.
^i
ie'
d 4
<&J
d^ ^ ^
^5^^
\
Si 1 1.* B^S'
5't^'T <K j'' ^« -ttr" ^
^ J p>> (rr^aD f? ^ ^ I O^-"^^ i 3^ 1- S
y<i^ iU/ p9 si^
feE^""
p
o
I — I
pi
W
Ph r— I OC^ O ■ ^
pq !^^
CD [O ^ ^ ^
o . — I
W I — I
JProc. Soc.Bi.hl. Arch. JuneTSdo.
r
-^' ^'*^-«'->
Ql
\v
'ii>^^iciaf^i5x
HIERATIC RTTU ifoy ^
'^- " ■' ^tiiz/f ^^
(a»2y^-^
'T < l^i„
S\:^ie.V4^^A^S
SJl^
V'
^
OF THE ROMAN PERIOD Aiseum N° 10111. on (68. 11. Z. 509.)
June 2] PROCEEDINGS.
[1885.
1. Hail Athor Ta s'erpoeru ab justified.
2. born of Thantnub justified lives, the soul in heaven at
3. the sun strengthened in her ka among the spirits the mummy
4. amongst the spirits thy name established on earth to Seb,
5. the body placed in Aker (Hades) detained having the children 6 seen in the power while detained
7. with the children instead of what they do to the ka a very
good burial
8. very they cause to rest the words in the West of the Thebaid in
the rays
9- of light regent of the month, delighted the West gives her
liands to receive thee standing by order of Nut and Neben not inverted the
10. the asu not not trampling on the coffin not has gone round
11. the body for ever Anubis, has received me at the hall of the two
Truths
12. he gives me to be one of the most favoured the followers of
Socharis
13. flies the soul above as the scarab
14. resting or hovering on the body in Hades coming on earth
seeing those belonging to it
15. regarding all affairs in the house in knowing
17. the evil which is in their changes of the cavern ....
18. going to Nifuer the day of things on the altar festival the night
19. of the festival of the sixth of the festival going to Nifuer on the
day of the festival
20. of the lesser heat suspending the heaven going forth to Tattu
(Abuser) on the festival of Kahaka (Choiats)
21. the day of setting up the Tat by the of the gods he has
his throat suppled by Khonsu Shu
22. the greatest in the Western Thebaid supply the gods the mouth of
the ka with . . . every ten day comes the living type of the sun
23. in the Western Thebaid existing for ages delighted for ever
circling without cessation. This papyrus is endorsed.
"A good burial established over his bones flourishing for his flesh, not ^^ (| p "^^ the good West gives her hands to by orders of the regent in baku. See line 10.
209
ine lo I
Tune 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCILEOLOGY. [1885.
There are many difficulties in the papyrus, the script of which is more difficult than the preceding. In line 3 is apparently a correction, thine for her being introduced ; in line 6 is the difficult
variant perhaps for -^ "^^ nti. The word [1 .=: [| ^=1: g^ 'to
understand,' with -^ making [| ^= (| ^r= ^S>- ^^^ is unusual ; in line 9 is "^ It apparently a variation of /////, ' light ;' 1
ab, a fly is probably intended.
The following Communication has been received from Mr. P. Le Page Renouf : —
The Title of the Book of the Dead.
Professor Lieblein will, I trust, pardon me for saying that he has not by any means " philologically demonstrated " the incorrectness of M. Lefebure's interpretation of the Title of the Book of the Dead, or offered any evidence in behalf of his own view.
All his citations merely illustrate two facts which no Egyptologist has ever doubted, viz., that ^^ per, signifies, "come forth," and
that ^ em signifies " from, out of" It was certainly quite unneces- sary to pile up a heap of quotations on behalf of such elementary truths. M. Lefebure has assuredly the right to tell him, " qu'il a enfonce une porte ouverte ! "
It does not follow as a necessary conclusion from these elemen- tary facts that ^^ ^^ <=> ^ I ^^*' ^'" ^""' signifies "coming forth from (or out of) the day." 'I^he fallacy involved in such a conclusion is at once apparent if we look at parallel instances in well-known and familiar languages.
The French verb sortir is the equivalent of the Egyptian per, and the preposition de is the equivalent of the Egyptian em. But if T say, " Je suis sorti de bonne heure," or " de bon matin," no one would suppose that I had come out of a good hour, or of early mf)rnin'4. When Cicero says, " Milo de norte venit," we understood
210
June 2] PROCEEDINGS. [1885.
that Milo came at night, not out of the night. When Ceesar, " proficiscitur de quarta vigilia," we know that he set out at the fourth watch. " Navigare de mense Decembri " is not to " sail out of the month of December," but after the month has begun.
In all these instances, the preposition de, like many of its equivalents in other languages, is used in a temporal, not in a local sense, and if Professor Lieblein wishes to overthrow M. Lefdbure's view, he ought to prove that the Egyptian preposition ^ is never used in this way. He will not try to prove this, because he well knows that there are innumerable instances of the temporal use of ^. In the Sallier Calendar, for instance, this preposition is always used in the expression " on this day," which occurs incessantly. |^ S- P ? <^ i) P X e"i hric qrds, " on the day of burial" (Todt., 13, 3). ^ ^^ o O ^"^ tmnut, "at the hour,"
1^ f ? ,v^ S^ \ '^ ^^^ ^ '"^ '''-'"P^f i'''^ ^"^ ddhpen, " on this year," " on this month," are well known phrases, and they do not
alter their signification if the verb <=:::> per happens to be placed
before them. ^ — ^ V\ -^^^s:^ per em imnut, is appearmg, or
" coming forth at the hour." ^^ ^.-^ / ^.^ per ef
em rd neb mer-ef, " he comes forth on every day that he pleases."
^^ v_^ ^v\ [I per-kud em rd pe?i, " may I come out on
this day " (Todt., 65, 2). The preposition may be translated in, on, at, by, according to, like, &c., according to the context, but it invariably denotes the side from which the action spoken of is
considered. ^^ '^^ ^^ per-ef em hotep, is " he comes
forth in peace," or peacefully. <zr> ^^^^ — ^ \ v\ QA per em
madyeru, is " coming forth in triumph," or triumphantly.
[_ _j , 2 GL n ^'^'^^ /^ q -n (2 6^
<r — > vTA ^ TT (D ^^^ ^ V\ rvTr per-d em benmi 7iutdr
tuau, " I come forth as the Bennu, the god of dawn."
Professor Lieblein's version oi per em hru, as " coming forth from the light of day," is not, I believe, consistent with the true sense either oi per or of hru. Per em is "coming forth from," in the sense of "making an appearence at," i.e., '■'■on this side of."
211
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCHyEOLOGV. [1885.
ODD
AwvAAA per ejH Nii does not mean to "quit the sky," but "appear in the sky." The pure lotus (Todt, 81, 2) <:i:> ^\ fl nH \ <:zr> ./f /^r ^/-^ se^ct Rd^ which " springs from the garden of Ra," never leaves that garden. The forty-two gods of the 125th chapter, who <=r> per, severally, cither ^^v III em Annu at Heliopolis ; ^ j-ws ^_^ em Abaiif* or at all other localities named are not supposed to abandon these places.
Even \{ hru meant the " light of day," the title of the book so far from signifying " Coming forth from the light of day here on earth into the darkness of the infernal regions," would be impossible as a translation. The Egyptian construction would imply that the words are said, not by those " here on earth," but by those who inhabit the darkness of the infernal regions. The preposition ^ indicates that the speaker is not in the place or situation whence something is said to proceed.
But does hrii ever mean daylight ? It is useless to say that there can be tio doubt that it does, and add in a note that, " I consequently do not beheve that the doubt of Lepsius on the subject is important." The doubt of Lepsius is of extreme importance. He says that he has never once found the word used in the sense of daylight. In the innumerable places where it occurs, it has reference to time only. There is only one way in which a doubt of this importance can be removed, and that is by producing evidence in the opposite direction. No one has yet done so. As I was one of those whose translation Lepsius impugned, I had special reasons to defend the meaning now put upon the word by Professor Lieblein. But I have not found the
trace of an argument in its favour. ^ 0 rd, is often used instead
of S» ^ 9 ^^^^^'' ^^*' ^^^^" ^o used, it is only with reference to the time, not the light of day.
" Coming forth by day " is the only version of the title of the Book of the Dead which appears to me admissible, and M. Lefebure has shown that the contents of the book are in perfect harmony with this. Professor Lieblein says that M. Lefebure refers to the
* I may mention in passing that the British Museum j^apyrus, Hay 4, at this >sage the sign
passage (Todt., 125, 15), renders Q-/^ \ty j with the fish across the foot of
June 2] PROCKEDINGS. [1S85.
numerous passages in the Book of the Dead which speak of such a return to the earth. "But," he adds, "this was only one of the theories about the life of the blessed, and also one of the latest, so that it is very improbable that the book derived its name from it." And he ends his communication with speaking of the " late and little prominent doctrine of the return of the deceased to life on earth." I cannot agree with Professor Lieblein's chronology of Egyptian ideas. I believe it to be altogether fanciful and erroneous. There is no positive evidence whatever that the Egyptians "-first imagined \}^Q. dark grave," <S:c.; that '■'Later on, the dark infernal world got its light and friendly regions ; " that " Gradually the belief was adopted," and so on. Historical evidence of these assertions is absolutely wanting. Both the Book of the Dead and the Ritual of the Pyramids are probably as ancient as, or even more ancient than, the earliest monument that has been recovered. It is utterly impossible, except in one or two instances, to say which portion of this literature is earlier than the rest. We may, if we please, analyse and systematize the conceptions which are found in these ancient texts, and think that we can prove that some of these conceptions must necessarily be more primitive than others. But even if we do this without a mistake, we are no nearer to the solution of the question before us. The most recent of the conceptions in question may have been in existence centuries before there was a Book of the Dead, or before that book was called the Book of Per em hru.
The following Communication has been received from Dr. Birch :—
HVPOCEPHALUS IN THE COLLECTION OF WALTER MyERS,
Esq., F.S.A.
The hypocephalus of Mr. Myers is on linen, covered with stucco coloured light brown, the inscriptions and subjects traced in black. The scenes in the middle or pupil represent the mummy of the deceased, adored by four standing cynocephali and the four genii of the dead, Amset, Hapi, Tuaumutf, and Kabhsenuf, mummied, and with their appropriate heads and sashes. Before each genius is
June 2] SOCIETY OF BIBLICAL ARCH/EOLOGY. [1885.
a perpendicular line, the speech of the genius, who says in each case, " I have come to thee for ever." The inscription that runs round the margin or pupil is much injured, and reads, " Royal offering to Osiris lord of the West, great god, lord of Abydos, to Isis (mother goddess), to Nephthys the sister goddess, to Anubis . . . lord of the Tasr (sepulchral region), to Amset, Hapi, Tuaumutf, and Kabhsenuf, and the gods in Southern An (?) for ever."
This hypocephalus is different from the other, and probably of a very late period, about the Christian era, although there are no peculiarities of language which connect it with the Ptolemaic or imperial period.
S. Birch.
HARRISON kUD SONS, PRINTERS IN OBDINART TO HER MlkJESTT, ST. MARTIN S LANE, LONDON.
I :^t u V-
■jM- ii
' * .^ * ^tf:'* J*^ ,j*^ .'4 A -% . I
?l t 4 m
"■AM:^
% Vk t I
i ■I'^'Kfc'.'r.r 5 I
% f . .. . , -
'* 1 li $ X V. i!
i I- ?♦ t; X i^.*.?.: III*? n?^ >
■f
■y
\ ^. % ^ % %-j
*'a
|
': v.: '.•* ■M |
|
|
«.«-•; |
«^,.» i'* :>
J «/l
■J ■« « .'* ■!
;i^.,i ti. i * ^1 a - -
^,J ^ I i 1. i ^^
,':r I I :j n 1^.
' , H :i: X '"^'M .f
I ii 1 2* p^ ^' "^
^' if I g
|
m ■il |
|
|
i |
|
|
■■■4 |
|
|
■^^^1 I^HHI ■■l^KlH |
|
|
■ ■■■ |
|
|
^ ■■■ |
% « ■« " f J..
:t.j 1.1' f
i' i^w'WMWy
^I't